lance2476's Avatar
lance2476 Member Since October 19, 2009

Family Friend - Part 12

bjcortland on Teen Stories

Chapter 43

After the incredibly hot group session at Artie’s, everyone needed a break from sexual activity. They were sitting around chatting, with the still naked Michelle and Angie curled up on one couch while Artie and Steve sat on the other. The sight of the two beautiful girls caressing one another and kissing was starting to make both guys aroused again but Steve knew the girls would be a little sore and needed more recovery time.

“Why don’t we head down to the creek?” he suggested. “I have some weed left and who knows, maybe we could do a little skinny dipping?”

Everyone perked up at that and the decision to go was unanimous. Artie also had some pot and they each rolled up a fat joint while Angie and Michelle

Read More
put some clothes on. They both must have been still feeling more than a little horny because all they wore were their cropped tees and shorts - no underwear. As they prepared to go, Angie came over to Steve and pressed her tight little body to his, kissing him deeply. He could feel her hard nipples poking into his chest as her full breasts were crushed against him, sending another surge through his already semi-hard cock. Out of the corner of his eye, Steve noticed Michelle kissing Artie as well, her hand rubbing his cock over his shorts. It seemed that neither of the girls was ready to call it a day yet!

Steve’s house was on the way to the creek from Artie’s, so Michelle and Artie walked their bikes over there so Steve could get his, while Angie used one his mother bought a few years earlier but rarely used. Karen’s car wasn’t in the driveway so they didn’t have to come up with any excuses as to why they weren’t at the creek yet. They pedaled toward the path, with Artie and Steve trying to race one another. Angie and Michelle followed along at a more leisurely pace, laughing and chatting like old friends.

By the time the girls reached the path to the creek, Artie and Steve were long gone, probably already leaping into the cool water. The girls decided to walk their bikes down the rough path, enjoying just being alone together in the relative coolness and serenity of the thick spruce and pine forest. They were able to walk side by side once they were a few yards in and they allowed their bodies to touch, holding hands whenever the path was smooth enough to allow one handed control over their bikes.

When they reached the clearing, they dropped their bikes and embraced, kissing deeply while splashes and shouts could be heard from their guys in the water a few yards away. Angie slowly released Michelle’s soft lips and smiled at the pretty brunette, stroking her long, silky hair lovingly.

“Do you think,” she whispered, her eyes never leaving Michelle’s, “that it’s possible to fall in love with two people at the same time?”

Michelle held her gaze, nibbling nervously on her lip. She had been wondering the same thing, but didn’t know how to bring it up. After all, until a very short time ago she had been completely naive in matters of sex and love, let alone with another girl. Yet, there was no denying the feelings she had for the pretty blonde. She tried to smile.

“I . . . I don’t know,” she managed to whisper.

Angie continued to smile at her and caress her hair. “I think it is,” she replied, moving in to kiss her again. Michelle responded to her warm kiss, feeling her pussy leak into her shorts. And she knew at that moment that she was in love with Angie, at least as much in love as her tender age could comprehend. She returned the kiss passionately, her tongue meeting Angie’s in a sensual dance that stirred her even more, causing even more of her sweet juices to seep from her swollen pussy.

They clung to one another for a long moment until Steve’s shouts broke through the foggy curtain of their intimacy.

“Hey! Come on!” he shouted from the tree by the bank.

They continued to hold one another but turned to look in his direction. He watched them for a few seconds, then grinned, turned and jumped back into the water. Angie looked back to Michelle.

“I do love you, Michelle,” she said softly. “Steve is the only other person I’ve ever said that to,” she added.

Michelle nodded, momentarily speechless, then smiled apprehensively. “I . . . I think I love you, too, Angie,” she finally managed to say. “I know I care a lot about you and I can’t stop thinking about you.”

Angie kissed her quickly. “I didn’t say it just to hear it back, baby. I just wanted you to know.”

She took Michelle’s hand and they walked down to the creek, dropping their backpacks on the grass. As they pulled out their towels and swim suits, Angie looked around. She grinned at Michelle and gripped her short tee with both hands. “Let’s forget the bikinis,” she said, her blue eyes flashing.

Michelle stared at her for a brief moment. She had been looking forward to the little thrill of undressing in the open and putting on her bikini, but to remain naked? She glanced nervously over her shoulder toward the path. “What if someone comes along?”

Angie nodded to the bikini in her hand. “Bring that with you and leave it on the bank. If we see someone coming, just slip it on before they get too close.”

Michelle was thinking it over when Angie pulled off her top, then slid her tight shorts down and off. She kicked them toward her backpack and stood completely naked in the clearing. She made no effort to retrieve her own bikini and stood there grinning at Michelle.

“Come on! I dare ya!”

Michelle stared at her beautiful friend, her eyes moving along her supple young body in the afternoon sun. Slowly, a smile came to her lips and with one more glance over her shoulder, pulled off her own tee shirt and shorts. She tossed her bikini to her backpack and looked up at her friend and lover. “If you’re not taking yours, then neither am I!”

Angie laughed, her freshly washed hair shimmering in the sun and her perky nipples fully aroused. Michelle could feel her own arousal growing and reached out to embrace Angie, their naked flesh pressing together as their lips met in another loving kiss.

Finally, Angie broke the kiss and turned toward the water. “Last one in has to take Artie up the ass!” she yelled, and made a run for the bank.

Michelle laughed and ran with her, hitting the water a split second after her. They both broke the surface at the same time and looked around to see the shocked expressions on Steve and Artie’s faces at the sight of the two girls jumping naked into the creek. As the girls swam over to where they were, their shocked expressions turned to grins. Angie swam over to Steve, put her arms around his neck, then wrapped her long legs around his waist, her hot pussy pressing against the growing bulge of his hardon under his shorts.

“Hey baby,” she cooed, a look of unmistakable wanton lust on her face, “Wanna fuck?” She began to grind herself against him and he was instantly hard.

He reached down and quickly yanked off his shorts, tossing them to the rocky bank behind him. “Hell, yes!”

She maneuvered her hips until his cock lined up with her hot opening. Using her legs as leverage, she quickly impaled herself on him, taking him all the way in in one swift motion. She sighed and held him tighter, using her strong vaginal muscles to grip his hard shaft in her already tight little cunt. Steve gasped and reached down to her tight little ass, holding her inside him, the heat from her excited pussy a sharp contrast to the cool water. She began to move slowly, her hips undulating and her hard clit rubbing against his equally hard shaft. She leaned in so that her head was lying on his shoulder and began to nuzzle and kiss his neck as their movements increased.

Michelle moved over to where Artie stood in slightly shallower water, barely coming to his waist. She kissed him quickly, then reached down and pulled his shorts down, releasing his already hard cock. She kept walking, forcing him to back up out of the water. His shorts were tangled around his knees and she paused while he removed them, then continued to move him up over the round river rocks to a small patch of grass on the far bank, which was just above water level, as opposed to the higher bank on the other side. He seemed a little nervous being naked, as he had the first time they’d been together, but she simply smiled at him and dropped to her knees on the soft grass.

Before Artie had time to say anything, her small hand was wrapped around his huge tool and her warm mouth enveloped the soft tip. He moaned softly, his hand going to her head as she began to bob back and forth on him. She went at him like she hadn’t had sex in a long time. Apparently the excitement of being outside and completely exposed had ignited something inside her and she craved his cock like never before. Her tongue snaked out, teasing the tip and licking his precum from the hole.

This went on for several minutes until she could stand no more and needed to feel him filling her tight little pussy. She released his massive unit and turned around, kneeling on all fours and wriggling her cute little ass at him.

“Fuck me, Artie,” she breathed in a husky voice, looking back at him. “Put that big cock into my tight little pussy and fuck me hard!”

The sight of this gorgeous naked girl practically begging him to fuck her caused his anxiety about being naked in public to evaporate. He quickly knelt behind her, guiding his thick cock to the pink flesh of her swollen labia. When the soft tip touched her wet lips, she moaned and pressed back, forcing him inside. She paused only for a second before pushing back again until almost his entire length was buried in her. The sensation was incredible. She could feel the walls of her vagina squeezing and contracting, as if milking this huge organ. When he began to move, she closed her eyes and groaned in absolute pleasure. How could something feel so good!

They continued their slow fuck, barely conscious of Steve and Angie fucking in the chest deep water only a few feet away. Michelle’s hand moved to her clit and she began to tease the hard little sex organ, rubbing in circles around it, her finger occasionally rubbing across it. This heightened her arousal even more and she felt the tingle that indicated orgasmic release begin almost immediately.

“Oh, yes, baby!” she gasped, “Don’t stop . . . fuck me harder . . . ohhh, god yes!”

Her eyes were clenched shut and she could feel her orgasm growing more and more. Artie was hitting on a very good g-spot from his angle of attack and the combination of that and her own masturbation was quickly bringing her to climax.

“Ohhh, fuck, Artie,” she cried out, “I’m . . . I’m . . . cumming . . .!”

Artie had picked up his thrusts and her words only encouraged him to increase his speed even more. She began a low wail in the back of her throat, becoming louder as he continued to slam her tight little pussy mercilessly.

“Ahhhhh . . .” she cried, dropping her head to the grass. She felt the tingle become a fully charged electric shock, spreading out from her womb to her extremities. Her body tensed and her voice became a strangled cry as the orgasm engulfed, then overwhelmed her senses. She could feel him still hammering away at her while she came hard, her mind seeming to float free from her body, the intense pleasure of her all-encompassing orgasm the only thing keeping her connected.

As soon as she peaked and released, her cries fading into short grunts, she felt herself building again. She grit her teeth and gripped the grass, her fingers digging into the soft earth underneath as another intense orgasm washed through her. The pleasure was unbelievable. Never before had she come so hard twice with almost no pause in between. Artie had slowed his thrusts, no doubt partly due to her strong vaginal muscles squeezing involuntarily as she came.

As her second orgasm passed, she collapsed to the warm grass, Artie’s cock the only thing keeping her body from completely falling limply. He had stopped moving, as if recognizing her total lack of motor control, but she could feel his hard, throbbing cock buried deep inside her and she knew that he still hadn’t cum. She wanted to please him, but for the moment, she was helpless to do anything. He didn’t move his cock, but she felt his cool hand on the overheated flesh of her back as he leaned over her.

“Michelle? Are you ok?” She could hear the genuine concern in his voice even through the hazy fog that had settled in her brain. She tried to nod but realized she wasn’t moving her head enough for him to see. She turned her head to one side.

“Uh-huh . . . j . . .just . . . need . . . a second . . .” she managed to gasp, a dazed smile forming on her lips. He began to withdraw from her warm, wet sheath and she gasped as his cock slid over her sensitive flesh. When he finally pulled out, she gasped and moaned in disappointment at the loss. She could feel her pussy contracting, as if trying to grasp at the hard cock that was no longer there. Even though she wished he’d stayed inside her, she also knew in the back of her mind that one more orgasm like the first two would probably cause her to black out. And that wasn’t something she wanted to happen outdoors.

Meanwhile, things were becoming more heated with Angie and Steve. They continued fucking in the same position for a few more minutes, their movements becoming more urgent with each passing moment. The water around them was becoming agitated, splashing up to cool their overheated flesh. They gripped one another tightly, as if their mutual bond meant life itself. Finally Angie lifted her head and loosened her leg grip.

“Let’s go over there,” she gasped, her tight little pussy contracting on his hard cock as she nodded to where Michelle and Artie were fucking madly on the grass. “I need you to really give it to me!”

Steve nodded and she pushed away, the cool water replacing the heat of her vagina on his throbbing meat. He was so aroused that it did little to ease his hardon and he quickly waded out of the creek behind her, watching as the beads of water ran down her naked skin. She reached the bank and stopped a couple of yards from where Michelle was moaning loudly as Artie rammed his huge cock into her mercilessly. She chewed on her lower lip and smiled seductively at him, beckoning him with her finger. Wordlessly he went to her, anxious to feel the heat of her excited cunt on his aching rod once again. As he neared, she glanced over at the others, then her smile became a grin and she dropped to all fours, her cute little ass pointing upward invitingly.

“Fuck me hard . . . like that,” she panted, nodding toward Michelle. Steve looked over at them. Michelle had her head lowered and was wailing loudly, her young body shaking from the force of Artie’s thrusts. He was gripping her waist and slamming his huge meat all the way into her, their skin making wet slapping sounds every time he bottomed out. He looked back down at Angie, who was looking back at him over her shoulder, her pink tongue wetting her lips and her eyes wild with lust. “Please . . .” she whispered pleadingly, pushing her ass toward him.

Steve moved over to her and dropped to his knees in the thick grass. It was so fine and lush it felt like a cool carpet under him. He took his hard cock in his hand and guided it to the puffy pink flesh between Angie’s legs. The heat from her excited sex felt incredible and he quickly pushed all the way into her, groaning at the feel of her hot, velvet sheath on his throbbing cock. Angie responded in kind, pushing back toward him and grinding her ass cheeks against his pelvis. They began to move, quickly building to a frantic rhythm, the slapping of their wet skin mixing with that of Artie and Michelle only a few feet away. Angie was moving faster, pushing back against him so hard that his cock was a blur moving in and out of her.

After several minutes of this, Steve slowed his pace. He placed his hands on the ground next to her and leaned over her. Sweat dripped from his brow and splashed onto her back, each drop falling as if in slow motion. He could feel her undulating under him, her hot pussy squeezing and moving on his cock in a manner that he knew would soon have him exploding in orgasm.

Meanwhile, Angie was nearing her own orgasm. She was a little disappointed when Steve eased up his rapid jack-hammering thrusts, but she knew he couldn’t keep that pace forever. It still felt wonderful to have his hard, throbbing cock inside her and she moved her hips so that he continued to rub against her clit, perpetuating the sense of impending orgasm she had been moving toward.

Steve caught his second wind and pushed back up, his hand moving along her spine, sending little shivers of pleasure through her. As he began to move again, his hands stroked her long hair and she suddenly turned her head.

“Pull on my hair!” she gasped, not knowing where that thought came from, but suddenly wanting him to dominate her; possess her.

Steve hesitated for a second, then wrapped her golden locks around his hand and tugged gently on it.

“Harder!” she breathed. He increased the pressure and she lifted her head. “Harder!” Again, he hesitated, then she felt him pulling harder, her hair tight in his grip and her head pulled back so that her back was fully arched. He continued to fuck at her pussy, although not as hard as earlier.

“Yes!” she gasped, “Ohhh, yes! Fuck me hard!”

Steve was a little perplexed by her demands, but above all he wanted to please her so he began to hammer in and out of her faster. He liked the idea of fucking her like this, although it had never occurred to him to treat her like a total slut. It was turning him on like never before and he could tell it was having a similar effect on her. He continued pounding at her, tugging even harder on her hair. He was vaguely aware of cries from Michelle as she and Artie came together, but he was so wrapped up in his and Angie’s impending release that he didn’t pause to look. Something in him told him to slap her ass and his smacked her hard enough to leave a red imprint of his hand on her pale cheek. She gasped but her movements didn’t ease up, so he did it again.

“Oww, fuck! Yes, spank me!” she cried. “Again!”

He brought his hand down again and again as a wail began to form in her throat, becoming louder each time his hand made contact. He began to time his slaps with his inward thrusts and within a few seconds he felt her body tense and her pussy clamped down hard on his cock. A low whine came from behind her tightly clenched teeth and she began to shake and shudder under him as her orgasm exploded. The sight of her in the throes of such a powerful climax and the tightness of her dripping twat were too much for Steve and he felt his balls tighten. A slit second later his seed surged through his cock and erupted deep inside of her, flooding her already drenched pussy with his hot, sticky jism. Angie’s mouth opened wide and she let out a loud expletive when she felt him cum inside her, releasing yet another powerful orgasm almost on top of her first. Steve was still holding her hair tight as they both bucked together, her neck straining with her face almost pointing skyward, eyes closed tightly.

Steve kept his eyes closed as little shocks of pleasure sparked after his initial release. He felt his cock surrounded by the warm wetness of their combined juices in the tight confines of Angie’s dripping cunt. He opened his eyes and realized that he was still gripping her hair, keeping her head pulled back. He released her hair and her head dropped forward limply, her body still trembling as her orgasms subsided. He could feel himself starting to shrink and a few seconds later his semi-hard cock slipped from her amidst a flood of semen. At that moment, Angie’s knees went out from under her and she dropped to the grass, panting and gasping for air. Steve dropped beside her, his hand rubbing her back gently as he fought to regain his own breath.

“Are you guys all right?”

Michelle’s timid question broke through the fog of their dazed minds as if from a great distance. They both turned in her direction and saw her and Artie lying a few feet away. Artie was stretched out on his back and Michelle’s naked body was stretched across his, her head lying on his chest.

Angie licked her lips and managed a dopey smile. “Oh fuck yeah!” she said in a hoarse voice. “Holy fuck!”

Steve smiled at her, happy that their rough sex hadn’t actually hurt her. She looked up at him and smiled, her eyes glassy but contented. She rolled onto her back and stared up at the clear blue sky. Steve’s eyes drifted over her beautiful body, pausing at her perfect breasts which barely sagged even when she was lying on her back. Fuck she was gorgeous!

“That,” she began, pausing to catch her breath again, “was incredible!” She turned her head and looked at Steve and the others. “When you pulled my hair and began to spank me, I got so turned on I thought I would cum right then and there!”

Steve glanced at the others, reading the same confused look on their faces as he was sure was on his own. He looked back at Angie. “Really? That turned you on?”

Angie’s grin widened and she propped herself up on one elbow. “Oh my god, yes! I don’t know if it was because I’m one of those people who get off on pain or if it was because it felt like you were . . . just taking me, using me for your own pleasure . . . but it drove me crazy!”

Steve absorbed this, but had no reply. It all sounded a little weird to him, but he couldn’t deny his own pleasure, or Angie’s for that matter. She touched his arm.

“Next time, I want you to talk really dirty to me while you’re doing it. You know, call me a slut, a whore, tell me what you’re going to do, how hard you’re going to fuck me, stuff like that.”

Steve felt his face getting hot, but nodded. “Uh, ok, if you want me to.”

Angie sat up, pulling her knees to her chest and wrapping her arms around them. “Oh yes, I really do.” She looked over at Michelle and Artie, who hadn’t spoken or moved. “You guys should try it sometime,” she said. “It’s so fucking hot!”

Artie and Michelle exchanged a glance, then Michelle shrugged. “It might be fun.”

Artie looked doubtful. “But I don’t want to hurt you,” he protested.

Michelle smiled at him, leaning in to give him a kiss. “You won’t, baby. I’ll tell you if you are.” She looked over at Angie and grinned. “It did look pretty hot!”

Artie glanced at his watch. “It’s nearly four. I need to be going soon.”

They all agreed and stood up. Artie retrieved his shorts and pulled them on, then volunteered to make sure the coast was clear for the girls to go up and get their clothes. Michelle came over to where Angie was standing while Steve tugged his wet shorts on. They kissed briefly and Steve turned to watch them, a smile creasing his lips.

“Every time I see you two doing that I get hard all over again!” he exclaimed. They started giggling and Artie called out from the other bank that the coast was clear. They all paddled across the creek and climbed up the root ladder. Steve conveniently arranged it so he would go up the ladder last, giving him an excellent view of their wet, still swollen pussies as they climbed up.

The girls got dressed and stuffed their unused bikinis into their backpacks while Artie and Steve put on their sneakers and t-shirts. Angie found she was limping slightly, no doubt because of Artie’s huge cock earlier, not to mention the severe fucking Steve had just given her. A subtle look in Michelle’s direction told her she was also a little tender. It had been a full day of sex, and for the time being she thought she would be able to abstain long enough for her tender pussy to recover. At least somewhat.

Chapter 44

Kristi rode around aimlessly on her bike, her thoughts on what had happened between her and Jake at the creek. Was she prepared to go all the way with him? Her mind was still awash with the things they had done and at that moment she was leaning toward doing it. After all, they’d done just about everything but have sex. She remembered the feel of his cock on her lips; the taste of him, and above all, his tongue on her pussy! She found herself becoming aroused again at just the thought of it. She turned down Michelle’s street and wondered if she should go knock on her door. She needed to know if what Jake had said was true and then wondered how she would even bring it up. And if it was true, what then? Michelle’s friendship with Angie was already putting a strain on their friendship and if Michelle broke their pact, could they still be friends at all?

As she coasted along the street in the mid-afternoon heat, she decided that she had to find out, and the best way to do that was to just come out and ask. That’s what she would do. The next time she was with Michelle, she would just bluntly ask her. And there was no time like the present.

She slowed in front of the neat bungalow where Michelle lived and turned into the paved driveway. The house appeared deserted and she didn’t expect to find Michelle at home in the middle of the afternoon on such a hot day. She fully expected her to be at the creek, but she may have gone off with Angie to the mall. Or she might be out with Artie. That thought seemed so strange to her that she quickly dismissed it, despite Jake’s convincing argument. There was no way a hot chick like Michelle would be screwing geeky little Artie.

As she expected, her knocks yielded no answer and she climbed back onto her bike, rolling down the quiet street in the direction of the mall. A few minutes later she approached the path to the creek and decided to check there first, just in case someone was there now. She eased her bike between the roots and rocks down the path to the creek. When she emerged into the clearing she stopped. Four bicycles were lying on the grass, one she recognized as Michelle’s and another was Steve’s.

Between the bikes and the creek bank was a pile of backpacks, but she could see no one. They must be all swimming. She pushed her bicycle to where the others were lying and dropped it, listening for the usual yelling and splashing from the water. She couldn’t hear anything, which she thought was somewhat odd, but as she passed the backpacks, she stopped short, her eyes growing wide. There among the discarded clothing were the panties and bras of two bikinis. They weren’t . . . they wouldn’t!

She looked toward the creek, but was still too far from the edge to see the water. She strained her ears, but all she could hear was the familiar sound of the gurgling water and unseen birds and other forest critters. Then another sound reached her ears; faint, but definitely human. It sounded almost like a cry, but it didn’t sound like a cry one would make while playing in water. She moved closer to the creek, listening for any other noises and heard the cry again, followed by what sounded like a grunt, as if someone was lifting something very heavy. Then she stopped and looked back at the discarded clothing. If they were down there without clothes, maybe they were . . .

She felt her heart start to race and backed away from the edge. They wouldn’t dare have sex right out there in the open! Then she remembered that Jake claimed that was just what he had seen.

She spun around and ran back to her bike, picked it up, and began to push it at a fast trot back toward the trail. She’d almost reached the trees when she slowed, then stopped. She looked back toward the creek, then seemed to come to a decision. She pushed her bicycle into the woods, making sure it was well concealed behind some thick bushes, then walked back toward the creek. There was one sure way to know if they were down there having sex. She turned into the woods toward where her and Michelle usually went to relieve themselves. From down there, she would have a clear view of the swimming hole and could remain unseen in the thick bush.

As quietly as possible, she pushed into the clawing bushes, moving toward the spot where she would be able to see what was going on. Her heart was racing and she found the idea of watching her friends having sex exciting. She tried to picture Michelle with her legs spread and Artie pushing between them, but it just seemed too unreal.

Now Angie was another story. In Kristi’s mind, she was nothing but a loose slut who blew into town and immediately hooked her claws into Steve. She could easily picture her offering herself to just about anyone. Then she stopped as a new thought suddenly occurred to her. There were four bikes and two bikinis. That meant Michelle and Angie were down there, naked, along with Steve and Artie. She pictured the swimming hole and unless they crawled through the muddy marshy area on the other bank and into the trees there, there was really nowhere to go down there for privacy. It was puzzling, but she was almost to where she would be able to see exactly what the hell was going on down there.

She entered a small opening in the thick brush and could now hear more voices. They were still too far off to hear clearly, especially with the sound of the water, but as she knelt and began to part the branches she could make out a girl’s voice.

Peering through the bushes, her jaw dropped at the sight that greeted her. There on the grass on the far bank, Michelle knelt on all fours while an equally naked Artie pounded at her from behind. Michelle was looking back at him and Kristi could see her mouth moving as if giving him orders. She heard only two words clearly - “fuck” and “harder”. The look on Michelle’s face was wild and as she turned her head away and lowered it to her arms, a loud moan reached Kristi’s ears.

She was so taken by the vision of her best friend being fucked doggie style by Artie out in the open that it took her a second to realize Angie and Steve were in the water only a few feet away from them. It was only when they pulled apart and went over to the bank that she took notice. They too were both naked and she could see Steve’s hard cock bobbing before him as Angie knelt in the same position Michelle was in. Steve dropped to his knees, gripped her hips, and thrust his cock into her in one quick motion.

Kristi could hardly believe her eyes. This was unbelievable, surreal. She found that her own pussy was starting to get damp, and her nipples knotted inside her bikini top. She was actually getting turned on watching this!

Suddenly, Michelle let out a loud cry and her body stopped its rocking motion, halting Artie’s movements as well. She lifted her head up, her back arching, then shuddered and shook. ‘She just came!’ Kristi thought to herself. After a few seconds, Artie began to move again, then drove all the way into Michelle and held there, his body tensing. Michelle moaned again and after a long moment, they both collapsed to the grass and lay there unmoving. Despite Kristi’s inexperience, she knew they had both just experienced powerful orgasms.

As Michelle and Artie fell into one another’s arms to recover, Kristi turned her attention to Steve and Angie. By this point, Steve was pumping his cock in and out of the petite blonde’s pussy, their grunts and moans reaching her ears even over the sound of the babbling creek. She heard Angie tell him to pull her hair and watched in rapt fascination as he did and she seemed to be getting off on it! When he began to spank her bare ass, the loud cracks were easily heard and from her position, Kristi could see her skin turning red. Still, she continued to moan and pump her ass against him until her body tensed as Michelle’s had earlier. Kristi watched as they both shuddered in mutual orgasms then also fell to the grass, their bodies heaving as the fought to catch their breath.

It wasn’t until that point that Kristi realized her hand was circling her erect nipple, teasing and rubbing at it over the fabric of her t-shirt and bikini. Shocked that she could actually be enjoying watching her friends having sex, she removed it from her breast, silently cursing her own weakness.

She watched them talk for a few minutes, then Artie got up and pulled on his shorts. She watched him swim across to the other bank and climb up, then was lost to her sight. Steve went down to the water’s edge and found his own shorts, giving her a good full frontal view of his slowly deflating cock. She was so caught up in watching Steve that for a moment her attention was diverted from Michelle and Angie.

When she glanced back in their direction, she let out a small gasp and her hand went to her open mouth. They were locked in a tight embrace and were kissing! She was so stunned at that sight that she momentarily lost her balance and had to let go of the branches she was holding back to steady herself.

By the time she’d regained her balance and pushed them aside once more, they were all swimming back across to the far bank. She watched as the two naked girls climbed up, then Steve, then she allowed the branches to fall back into place and sat down on the pine needle floor, her mind spinning from what she had just seen. Her best friend since like, forever, was not only having group sex in public, she was also gay! How could she have been so blind to all of this? Had Michelle been harboring those feelings about her all this time?

Her mind still filled with a million thoughts, she gathered herself up a few minutes later and began to push her way back through the thick brush to the clearing. She hid behind a spruce tree and looked out to make sure they had gone. She just caught a brief glimpse of someone disappearing up the trail as she peered out of her hiding place and after a quick survey of the clearing, she stepped out and hurried along to retrieve her bicycle from the bushes.

She didn’t know how she would be able to face Michelle after what she’d just witnessed. Or any of them, for that matter. She did know one thing though; none of this started until that little blonde slut showed up in town. There was absolutely no doubt in her mind that she was the instigator of all of this wild sex. The question now was, what to do about it.

Chapter 45

Angie awoke the next day and stretched, her lithe body naked under the sheets. She winced a little, her hand sliding down to her still tender pussy. No doubt due to the stretching she’d received from Artie’s monster cock. She smiled to herself as she pictured him, still amazed that she’d been on the receiving end of such a cock. Michelle was a very lucky girl. Then again, so was she. Steve was certainly no slouch when it came to sex. She remembered the thrill of him tugging on her hair and slapping her bare ass, and how much it increased her pleasure. She came so hard yesterday at the creek that her knees were still rubbery when she got home.

She threw back the sheets and climbed out of bed. Bright sunlight filtered through the curtain of her basement room, giving the promise of yet another beautiful summer day. As she pulled on a long t-shirt, she wondered how long this weather could last. According to the news, if it didn’t rain soon, they may end up in a drought situation. Steve had mentioned that the creek was lower than usual, although there was still plenty of water for swimming.

She opened her bedroom door and saw Steve on the couch, his tousled hair telling her that he had just got up and had yet to shower. She went over and leaned in, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Good morning, baby,” she whispered, her hand slipping down over his bare chest. He smiled and caressed her hand.

“Morning,” he replied.

She walked around the couch, taking a quick glance up the stairs. She could hear sounds from the kitchen and since she only had a t-shirt over her naked body, she didn’t want another surprise visit from their parents while they were snuggling on the couch. She stopped in front of him and knelt down, resting her arms on his knees and lying her head on her folded arms. She noticed his cock start to grow inside his boxers and looked up at him, grinning.

“Happy to see me?”

Steve laughed and looked up the stairs before turning his attention back to her. Her hand was creeping up his leg toward his now semi hard member. He grasped her hand, stopping its upward movement and wagged a finger at her, trying not to grin.

“Uh-uh! You behave!” he scolded teasingly. “We don’t want our mothers to catch us again dressed like this with you kneeling at my feet!”

Before Angie could reply, the telltale sound of creaking boards and footsteps on the floor above them told them someone was coming toward the basement stairs. Angie pouted, but quickly jumped up and ran to the bathroom. Karen called down from the top of the stairs and they could hear her start the descent.

Angie stood in the bathroom door and slowly pulled off her t-shirt as Steve’s mother came down the stairs next to the bathroom door. Steve stared at her as his mother came into view, amazed at her brazen stunts. It was as if she got off on the thrill of getting caught. By the time Karen reached the bottom of the stairs, Angie had closed the door and Steve breathed a sigh of relief as he heard the shower start.

Karen came over and stood next to him as he tried to focus on the TV show he had been watching before Angie had so wonderfully distracted him. He looked over at her.

“Hi, Mom.”

She looked down at him, frowning disapprovingly at him wearing only his boxer shorts. “Steve, I think it would be best if you didn’t walk around like that while Angie’s staying here,” she said. Her knowing look told him she knew they were having sex, but she didn’t mention it. He nodded.

“Ok, Mom. Sorry.”

Karen continued. “Cathy found a couple of houses she likes and she wants Angie to go with her today to look at them.” She paused before continuing, glancing in the direction of the closed bathroom door where the shower could be heard running. “I would appreciate it if you would encourage her to go. I think she would listen to your ‘suggestion’ instead of her mother insisting she go. Do you understand my meaning?”

Steve nodded, his eyes on the TV. “Sure, Mom.” He looked up at her. “I have to work today anyway, so it won’t be a problem.”

She stood watching him for a few seconds, then nodded. “Ok.” she started back toward the stairs, then paused before speaking again. “I just hope you two are being careful,” she said, then went back upstairs before Steve barely had a chance to absorb her words. He swallowed a large lump in his throat, his face burning. So she knew. What was the big deal? The thought of what she would say if she only knew the whole truth brought a slight smile to his lips.

He sat there unmoving on the couch, flipping through the channels but not really watching anything until he heard the shower stop and a few moments later Angie emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel and rubbing her wet hair with another. She glanced up the steps then walked over in front of Steve.

“So, what are we going to do today?” she asked, a quirky smile on her face.

Steve shook his head. “Unfortunately, I have to work.” Angie’s smile faded to a sexy pout. He continued. “And Mom was just here. She said your mother saw a couple of houses she liked yesterday and wants you to go see them with her.”

Angie sank to the couch beside him and wrapped the towel around her damp hair. “Oh. I guess I better go with her then.”

He nodded. “Yeah. I’m working at noon and won’t be finished until five so I guess today is as good a day as any to do it.”

Angie’s hand slid to his leg and moved up to where his cock was once again showing signs of life. The towel she was wrapped in wasn’t all that big and barely reached from her breasts to her thighs. She smelled like soap and that flowery shampoo he found so irresistible and more than anything he wanted to pick her up, take her to his bed, and fuck her senseless. Her hand stroked his stiffening rod as he contemplated the wisdom of that action with their parents just upstairs, then quickly dismissed it. Taking risks sexually was one thing, but getting caught like that could destroy everything.

Meanwhile, Angie had him fully hard and was pushing her hand into his shorts, her fingers lightly caressing his cock. He sighed and lifted his butt from the couch so she could lower his shorts, pulling his cock out so she could give him the attention she wanted to. He kept one ear open for sounds of approaching parents while Angie leaned over and took him into her warm mouth, taking nearly his full length in. He looked down at her towel clad head and pulled it from her hair, letting her damp hair fall over his bare stomach and legs and tickle his skin. She kept bobbing her head up and down on him, making contented little murmuring sounds as her tongue teased his cock while the warm suction of her gentle sucking coaxed the sperm from his balls.

It may have been the idea that someone could walk in on them at any second, but it didn’t take long before Steve felt the familiar tingle and was soon pumping his load down her throat. She kept up her suction, swallowing every drop until he finally stopped spurting. She licked and kissed his softening cock, then sat up and smiled.

“Just a little something to remember me by while you’re working,” she said as she leaned in for a kiss.

Steve pulled his shorts back up and grinned, shaking his head. “God, I love you,” he remarked, giving her spermy lips another kiss.

“You better!” she replied, returning his grin as she stood up and went to her room. He laughed and got up to take a shower as her door swung partially closed, thinking for the billionth time how lucky he was to have her.

Chapter 46

Jake leaned against the retaining wall at the parking lot of the Seven-Eleven and took a long drink of the cold Pepsi he’d just bought. The day was already hot and it was only eleven am. He hoped Kristi would show up soon and they might pick up where they’d left off the day before. He had definitely made some progress with her, but he was so horny now that if she didn’t let him fuck her soon, he was going to break it off and find someone who would, tears or no tears.

The sound of an approaching bicycle caused him to turn and look and he was a little disappointed to see Michelle riding up to him. She looked hot in her short halter top and cut-off jeans but he really wanted to be alone with Kristi right now. Despite that, he greeted her with big grin.

“Hey, gorgeous!”

She returned his grin and pulled up only a few inches from where he stood. “Hey yourself,” she replied.

“Haven’t seen you much lately,” he said, “Got a new boyfriend or something?” He watched her face for any telltale signs and was certain he saw a flash of guilt in her eyes before she laughed and shook her head.

“Right, I’m getting married next week!” she shot back as she got off her bike and leaned it against the wall.

He couldn’t help but admire her long, tanned legs and how good her ass looked in the tight cut-offs. His thoughts went back to when he had seen her fucking Artie and he felt his cock twitch at the mental image of her lying back with her legs spread wide, moaning as Artie fucked her with his monster cock. She turned back to him and he quickly averted his eyes from her ass and tried not to pause too long on her sexy tits barely contained inside the small top before meeting her eyes once again. She seemed nervous and looked away almost instantly and he smiled to himself. He was wondering if her and Artie were an item or if she just fucked him. Maybe if things didn’t work out with Kristi, he could get some of that action.

“So, where is everyone?” he asked, taking another swig from his Pepsi.

Michelle shrugged. “Steve’s working and Angie had something to do with her mother today. I tried calling Kristi but her mother said she wasn’t home.”

Jake nodded. He had also tried calling Kristi and had got the same result. He turned his gaze upward to the blazing sun. “I think I’m going to the creek,” he said, then looked over at her.

Wanna go with me?”

She hesitated a second, then shrugged. “Sure, I guess,” she replied. “Maybe Kristi will show up there.”

Jake nodded and drained his Pepsi then dropped the bottle into a recycling bin. “Yeah, it’s too hot to do much else.”

He went over to his bike and climbed on. Michelle was already straddling hers, her long legs stretching to the hot pavement under her feet. They started off toward the creek, neither saying much beyond a few comments on the weather and when the heat wave might end. Even though they had dated once or twice, she had never felt any special bond with Jake. He was good looking, of that there was no question, but there was no real connection other than their common friendship with Steve and Kristi. He was more of an acquaintance than friend and they weren’t usually alone together so idle chat wasn’t a natural thing for them.

They arrived at the trail to the creek and Michelle followed him through the trees until they emerged into the clearing. As they cleared the trees, they saw a bicycle lying on the grass and down by the oak tree Kristi was stretched out on her towel wearing her skimpy bikini. There seemed to be no one else around and they both dropped their bikes next to hers and went over to where she lay unmoving, her eyes closed and her tanned skin glistening under the hot sun.

“Hey, Kristi,” Jake said as they approached her.

She opened her eyes and looked up at them, then closed them again. “Hey,” was all she said.

They were used to Kristi’s moods and didn’t think anything of her cool reception, so they went about getting ready for a swim. Jake simply pulled off his t-shirt and Michelle couldn’t resist a peek at his bare torso as she pulled off her top and shorts, revealing her light blue bikini that until a few weeks ago she had been too timid to wear. She spread out her towel next to Kristi, who still hadn’t moved or said anything else, and lay down on it.

Jake sat cross-legged next to Kristi and rolled up a joint. He lit it, took a long toke, then nudged Kristi, who opened her eyes and accepted it, taking a pull, then passing it wordlessly to Michelle. They finished it in silence, which Michelle thought was becoming a little awkward. Jake stood up, brushing grass from his legs.

“Well, I’m going to a swim,” he said. “Care to join me ladies?”

Kristi shook her head. Michelle, sensing there was something bothering Kristi, shook her head as well. “Maybe later,” she told him.

He shrugged and ran off the edge of the bank, missing the rope and splashing into the water below. The girls lay there for a long moment listening to him splashing around in the cool water before Michelle finally spoke up.

“Is something bothering you, Kristi?”

She didn’t reply and Michelle frowned. She knew the cold shoulder treatment was one way Kristi expressed her disapproval over something. The only thing she could think that may have pissed her off was her friendship with Angie, who Kristi disliked for some reason. She decided to try again.

“Look, I know I haven’t been around much in past few days, but . . .”

Kristi interrupted her without even opening her eyes. “You’re busy with your new friend. Don’t worry about it.”

Michelle stared at her for a moment before responding to her barely veiled remark. “Kristi, it isn’t like that.”

Kristi finally opened her eyes and turned to Michelle. “I know you’ve been hanging out with her, so don’t try to deny it.” Her eyes burned into Michelle’s until she was forced to look away. “I was looking for you yesterday and I couldn’t find you anywhere. I looked here . . .” Michelle felt her stomach tighten. “ . . . then went to your house, the mall . . .”

Michelle felt the knot in her stomach ease. They must have still been at Artie’s when she checked here. Kristi continued.

“So I was ready to give up and go home, then I decided to come back here just in case . . .”

She paused for a long moment and the knot in Michelle’s stomach grew again.

“ . . .and I saw you. I saw what you were doing . . . down there!” Her arm gestured toward the water. Michelle swallowed a hard lump and the fear once again gripped her. She chanced a quick glance up to Kristi’s face. The expression she saw was that of hurt and confusion and her voice quavered as she continued. “Why . . .why didn’t you tell me? I thought we were best friends?” She looked away and wiped at her eyes.

Michelle felt like she was in some horrible nightmare and for a moment she couldn’t think of anything to say. She stared down unseeing at the grass while the silence grew louder. Finally she spoke, her voice soft and barely above a whisper. “I . . . didn’t know how . . .” She looked over at her friend. “How . . . much did you see?”

Kristi sniffed and looked back at her. “Plenty,” she said, her voice flat. The knot was once again squeezing Michelle’s stomach as she remembered her and Angie’s naked embrace and kiss. She closed her eyes and inhaled a long, slow breath.

“Kristi, I . . .” she began, but her friend interrupted her.

“Are you . . . gay?”

Michelle let out her breath. So she’d seen that too. She shook her head slowly. “No, I mean . . . maybe . . . I don’t know.” She looked up at Kristi. “It just sort of happened . . . I can’t explain it.”

Kristi didn’t reply. Jake was coming up the ladder and grinned at them before taking another leap at the rope, this time catching it and swinging wide over the water before letting go and splashing in. They both watched him in silence then Kristi spoke without looking at Michelle.

“Do you . . . feel that way about me? I mean, have you been wanting to . . . do stuff with me, too?”

Michelle almost smiled, but shook her head slowly. “It wasn’t like that. It was never anything I really thought seriously about. When I met Angie, it was kind of like . . . we both sensed something; some kind of connection. She’s never done anything like that before either.”

Kristi nodded slowly. “I see. And what about our pact to talk before either of us did anything. Did that not mean anything to you?”

Michelle shook her head. “Kristi, I told you, it just happened. Neither of us planned it. And how was I supposed to talk to you about wanting to be with another girl? What would you have said?”

“Well, I guess I can understand that,” she conceded. “But what about Artie? I asked you if you liked him and you said only as a friend. Then I hear you were screwing him right here in the open the next day!”

Michelle felt another surge of adrenalin. Someone had seen her and Artie? This was starting to snowball. Who else knew? She stammered out, “I . . . I . . . that was . . .” She sighed. “You’re right, Kristi. I’m sorry.” She wanted to ask her who in hell told her, but decided that could wait a few minutes until they hopefully worked this out.

Kristi looked up at her. She took off her sunglasses and blinked in the bright sun. “So, you’re seeing Artie and Angie? And you guys were all there together, having sex! Don’t you think that’s a little weird?”

Michelle shrugged. “I suppose some people might see it like that.” She saw Kristi’s face darken and hastily added, “But it really isn’t that unusual. Lots of people have group sex with multiple partners. It’s really very exciting.”

Jake was climbing from the water again. He started toward them, but sensed they were having a serious discussion about something and decided he didn’t need to get involved. He ran off the bank again with a loud yell. Kristi absorbed what Michelle said and thought that it did sound kind of exciting. After all, what her and Jake had done in the woods had made her very excited, and that was nothing compared to what Michelle, Artie, Angie, and Steve were doing.

Michelle reached out to touch Kristi’s arm, then thought better of it and instead leaned on one elbow facing her. “So, . . . are we ok? Still friends?”

Kristi didn’t reply for a moment, then turned to her. “You really hurt me, Michelle. I thought we were best friends, and best friends don’t keep secrets.” Michelle hung her head and nodded.

“You’re right . . . there’s no excuse for what I did, and I’m truly sorry. I don’t want it to ruin our friendship. Can you please forgive me?”

Kristi thought for a moment, then nodded. “I don’t want that either, so I forgive you.” Michelle smiled and reached out for her hand, which Kristi hesitated before taking. She looked up and gave her a faint smile. “But I don’t want to catch you checking me out, got it?” Her smile widened and Michelle laughed, causing Kristi to laugh with her.

“Deal!” Michelle finally managed to get out.

They stopped laughing and settled back down to enjoy the sun, the tension broken. Michelle decided it was as good a time as any to ask her why she disliked Angie. “Kristi, you should really give Angie another chance. She really is a nice person and I know you’d like her if you got to know her a little.”

Kristi smiled but didn’t look over at her. “If you like her that much then I guess she must be ok. We just got off on the wrong foot, I guess.”

“Just give her a chance, ok? For me? Don’t make me choose between you because I don’t think I could.”

Kristi nodded and lifted her dark glasses to look over at Michelle. “Ok, I’ll try to be friends with your girlfriend.” She paused then grinned. “Fuck, that sounds weird!” They both laughed again and Michelle squeezed her hand.

“Thank you.”

Kristi decided that since she’d forced Michelle to come clean, she should too. She sat up on her elbows and made certain Jake was still in the creek, then sat up cross-legged facing Michelle. “The reason I was looking for you is because I needed to talk to you about something.” Michelle sat up. Kristi looked toward where Jake could be heard splashing around in the creek. “Jake and I are getting serious and he wants to . . . have sex.”

Michelle nodded, studying her face. “Are you ready for that?”

Kristi looked at her. “I don’t know. I think I am, and I’m definitely attracted to him, but it’s a big step, you know?” Michelle nodded understandingly. Kristi decided to tell her what they did. “We . . . kind of started to, but I stopped it. But we did do some stuff.”

“Like what?”

Kristi took a deep breath. “I . . . I let him . . . lick me,” she said, looking down in embarrassment. Michelle stared at her, shocked. She expected her to say she let him get to second base, maybe third, but not that! Kristi looked back up at her and smiled at her stunned expression. “Surprise,” she said, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

Michelle finally found her voice. “And . . . did you like it?”

Kristi’s face turned red but she nodded. “Yeah, I really did. He made me . . .”

“Cum?” Michelle offered.

Kristi nodded, looking away. “And that’s not all. I . . . I gave him a hand job. I even licked it.”

Michelle was once again taken aback. “Wow, I didn’t think you would ever want to do that.”

Kristi shrugged. “It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.”

Michelle smiled and shook her head. “I know what you mean. I kind of like doing it.”

Kristi looked up at her. “So you’ve done that?” Michelle nodded. “Did he ever . . . do it in your mouth?” Michelle paused before answering, but eventually nodded. Kristi’s face turned into a grimace of disgust. “Ewww! What does it taste like?”

She shrugged. “Kind of like . . . salty bananas,” she replied, trying to come up with something close Kristi might be able to relate to. “It’s not so bad once you get used to it.”

Kristi’s expression didn’t change much and Michelle decided to change the subject. “So, are you going to do it with Jake?”

“Well, I don’t know about doing that, but I’m thinking about the sex thing. I think I’m ready and I want to, but . . .” She looked up at Michelle. “Does it hurt much? Everyone tells me it does but I know I can trust you to tell me the truth.”

Michelle thought for a few seconds. “Yes, it does,” she replied, then added, “but only the first time. And I didn’t really get off the first time either, so don’t expect fireworks. But the next time . . .wow!”

Kristi looked away as if deep in thought, watching as Jake once more climbed up onto the bank, water dripping from his hair and streaming over his firm, suntanned skin. He paused and looked curiously at them, then turned and leapt into the water again. It was almost as if he knew he was the topic of their conversation and was content to leave them be. Kristi spoke without looking back at Michelle at first.

“I guess I’m ready, or as ready as I ever will be.” She turned to her friend, a nervous smile forming on her lips. “I can’t stay a virgin forever, right?”

Michelle returned her smile, but said in a serious tone, “Just be certain you’re ready.” She nodded toward the bank. “Jake is a great guy . . . and very hot . . .” Kristi’s smile turned into a red-faced grin. “ . . . it’s just that I just don’t want you to do anything you might regret later just because I did it. But if you’re sure, then I say go for it!” Her face broke into a wide grin and they began to giggle as Jake clambered back up onto the grass. This time, he picked up his towel and started toward them.

“What’s so funny?” he asked as he wiped the water from his face and body. He stopped next to Kristi and dropped his towel to the grass, then sat down on it, looking at them both with an amused grin.

The girls stopped giggling and exchanged a look before Kristi replied. “Oh, nothing, just girl talk.” She winked at Michelle, who returned it with a smile then stood up, looking at her watch.

“I really should be getting home,” she said with a sigh. “I promised Mom I’d have dinner ready when she got home from work.”

Kristi looked up at her, a brief look of panic in her eyes, then nodded. “Ok, Michelle. Will you be around tomorrow?”

Michelle pulled on her shorts and t-shirt. “Yeah, if it’s this hot again, I think I’ll be here around lunch time.”

“Cool,” Kristi answered. Jake moved closer to her, resting a hand on her bare leg. “If I don’t talk to you tonight, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”

They said their goodbyes and she pushed her bike into the woods and up the rough path toward the street. Her head swirled with the knowledge that Kristi now knew about their little sexual arrangement and she wondered just how long it would be before Jake found out. Not long, she figured, especially if he and Kristi were having sex. And what if Kristi got her back up about something, or decided that she just plain didn’t like Angie and wanted to do something to hurt her? Would their friendship be enough to keep her from blabbing their secret all over school, and eventually, the entire town? The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. This was starting to get out of control and something had to be done - right away. She began to pedal toward home. She had to let the others know as soon as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Mom's pictures 3

orchidspray on Incest Stories

My Pictures 3

 

 

    We had made one another cum and were both completely spent. We snuggled up to one another and both drifted off to sleep. I awoke at about 3:00 in the morning and had to pee. I took care of business and crawled back into bed next to Nick. He barely stirred as I did so. There was very little light in the room but as y eyes adjusted I could clearly see Nick and I lay there watching him sleep.

 

    I desired another look at his cock and I gently pulled

Read More
down the sheet so as not to wake him. His naked body looked so beautiful and I was so proud of him. As I stared at his beautiful cock it twitched and began to grow hard. I wondered if he was having a dream about me. His hard cock was too much for me to resist so trying not to wake him I reached out and took a hold of it.

 

    I caressed it very gently and explored it. I felt the head, then the shaft, I touched the soft spot where the two meet, I felt the veins, that pulsed, and I caressed his balls. He hadn’t woken so I took my time and enjoyed how it felt.

 

    I was overcome by the desire to suck that beautiful cock. I wanted to taste the flesh, feel it pulse in my mouth, and to feel it cumming down my throat. I moved into position very slowly and without a sound. He was still sound asleep and I’m not sure why but I didn’t want to wake him.

 

    Finally my mouth was just inches from his cock. I moved closer and stuck out my tongue gently licking the head. Oh it tasted so good. I trailed my tongue very slowly all the way down the shaft. I then gave each ball a big kiss before slowly ascending back up the shaft with my tongue. I then opened my mouth and sucked my son’s big beautiful hard cock right in.

 

    Slowly at first I would take as much as I could and then withdraw. I had soon quickened my pace and was giving Nick a first class blowjob. Every so often I withdraw just leaving the last inch or so of cock in my mouth and I’d swirl my tongue all around it. I paid very special attention to that spot right below the tip. I’ve been told that guys go wild over that.

 

    Then I would go back to sucking and pumping his cock. I loved the taste and wished I could just suck it forever. I wondered if he was dreaming about getting a blowjob from me and I started to wish he’d wake up and find me sucking his cock. I sucked that fat hard cock for probably ten minutes or so and then I could tell he was about to cum.

 

     I finally felt his hot cum erupt into my willing mouth. Oh the taste was delicious and I savored it. I tried to swallow all of it but some oozed out the side of my mouth. Of course I licked that up as I wasn’t going to let a drop get away from me. After I licked him clean I curled up next to him and dozed off into a dream filled sleep.

 

    The following morning I arose and went to the kitchen for my coffee. As I sat there sipping it Nick eventually woke up and joined me. Kissing me gently on the lips he told me “I had a great time last night, but I had the wildest dream.” I smiled knowing that I had caused that dream. All I told him was that sometimes dreams come true.

 

    He was gone most of the day and I prepared for his return home. I set up his video camera near the pool and placed his still camera next to it. I even placed extra batteries nearby just in case. I brought a vibrator, some lube, and a butt plug out with me as well.

 

    When Nick came home I called for him to join me out at the pool. He found me sitting on the edge of the pool in the nude soaking my legs. He approached me and gave me a big kiss. We exchanged quick pleasantries and I told him I wanted him to film me again. Asking me what I had in mind I told him I’d like him to take pictures while the video camera runs on auto.

   

    I sat on a chaise lounge and began to play with my tits. As I warmed myself up I started talking to him. “Momma loved playing with your cock last night. It felt so good and hard in my hand. I love how it felt and I loved making you come.” I got my nipples nice and hard and then slid a hand between my legs. “My pussy feels so hot and wet, but not as wet as it was when you licked it last night. Did you like licking Momma hot pussy you dirty boy? Did it taste as good as you thought it would?”

 

    He set the camera down long enough to take off his clothes. His cock was already as hard as a rock. “Hell yeah Mom, you taste as sweet as honey. I’ll eat you any time you let me.” I think he knew I was going to let him.

 

    I spread my legs wide and started rubbing my slit. “Momma’s pussy is wide open for her baby. Momma wants to get it nice and wet for you. I love how hard your cock gets when you look at my pussy.” I shoved a finger deep inside of me. “Would you like Momma to shove a vibrator in her pussy? Do you like watching me do that?”

 

    I didn’t need him to answer; the way he was jacking off with one hand and taking pictures with the other answered for him. I pulled the vibrator out from under the cushion where it had lain hidden. I began to inch it inside myself saying. “Oh that feels so fucking good. Watching you stroke that cock while I shove this into my pussy turns me on so much!

 

    I must have pumped that vibe into myself for a good ten minutes until I felt myself about to orgasm. “Momma’s going to cum for you Nick! Watch me cum for you!” my body trembled and shook, I my hips bucked wildly, and my juices gushed forth. “Oh fuck Nick you make Momma come so hard!”

 

    As my climax subsided and I was calm once again nick said “Would you like me to lick your pussy again Mom?”

  

    “Not yet nick, Momma has some special she wants to show you now.” I reached for my butt plug and lube. “I want you to watch me slide this in my ass. Momma likes it when her ass is full. With that I slowly inserted the plug. “Doesn’t momma look just like a fucking slut shoving this in her ass? Oh Christ that feels so good.” I was getting hotter and hotter by the second.

 

    “Nick I want to suck your cock. Will you let Momma suck your cock? I didn’t have to ask him twice. He quickly brought his cock to my willing lips and offered it. “Momma loves your cock and she’s going to make you feel so fucking good.” I said as I opened to accept it. As I began sucking he reached for my vibrator and fucked me with it.

 

    I nearly flipped out when I felt him grab the butt plug and slowly pull it out. Then his finger began to probe my special hole. “Oh yes nick, finger fuck Momma’s asshole. Oh yes that feels fucking good. Do you feel how tight my ass is honey? Do you want to fuck your Mother’s tight fucking ass?”

 

    He didn’t wait to answer me. He turned me over and probed my tight little hole with his cock. I felt him enter me slowly and I pushed back. “Oh for Christ’s sake Nick! You have your big fucking cock in my ass!” once he had fully entered me he let me adjust to the fullness and slowly started to pump his cock in and out of my ass.

 

    “Oh God Mom your ass is so tight.” He exclaimed as he built up a rhythm. He fucked me and I fucked him back. “Mom I can’t believe you let me fuck your ass, I’ve always wanted this ass so bad!”

 

   “Shut up and fuck me!” I screamed. I knew I was going to cum again any moment. “Fuck me, fuck me harder! Slap my fucking ass and fuck me!’ I could hear his balls slapping my ass and I felt fuller than I had ever been. Reaching between my legs and finding my clit I was sent into orbit from my climax.

 

    Once I came back to reality I frantically told him. “I want your cum! I want it in my mouth and I want it now!” he fed me his cock and I began sucking out my treat. It wasn’t long before he gushed into my mouth. Spurt after hot delicious spurt of my son’s cock satisfied my taste buds. I squeezed every last drop of this forbidden fruit and drank it all. 

 

    As we lunged by the pool for awhile collecting ourselves the phone rang. It was my husband letting me know he’d be gone at least another week. I couldn’t have been happier.

To Take A Theif - Chapter IV - Part 2

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

    Gabriel paused, but I was busy lapping up her tasty juices. I heard Gabriel ask, "Are you okay?" Mariel gasped, "Si, ah Dios, si! Mejor que cielo!" Gabriel looked at me and transalated, "Better than heaven." I smiled and continued, Gabriel asked, "Again?" I saw Mariel nodding as she replied, "Por favor si!" Gabriel joined me and again hogged her clit. After I teased Mariel's anus I paused and whispered, "Don't you like whan I lick you down there?" She paused and replied, "Oh yes." I told her, "You should do to her what you like done to you. She probably likes most of the same things." I went back in and teasted her clit, Gabriel paused for a moment them went down to her anus. Mariel was thras
Read More
hing about again, moaning, sighing and gasping in pure pleasure. I think she tried to speak on a couple occations, but the words were mostly incoherent, although I did make out "Ah Dios!" a couple of times.

    Gabriel came again with a loud cry and a shudder. This time Gariel was right in there, licking up her sweet nectar, hogging it all for herself. I looked up at Mariel and asked, "Cielo?" She smiled and through dreamy eyes she replied, "Better than heaven, it was wonderful!" I asked "Maravilloso?" she smiled and nodded, "Si... Si..."

    Gabriel came up and started taking off Mariels wrist cuffs, I started on the ankle cuffs. Gabiel turned to me and started putting the wrist cuffs on me. I asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "It's your turn." This was something I hadn't planned on, but as I looked at those two beautiful smiling girls, the idea appealed to me. I let them cuff me and  clip me down to the bed. They didn't bother with the blindfold, as both girls gave me very passionate kisses, then moved down and started licking and sucking on my nipples. This was NOT an unpleasnt sensation. I laid back and enjoyed it. They kissed down my abs and started stroking my stiff erection. I was on my second one, but after going down on two lovely girls, I wasn't sure how long I'd last. Gabriel was the first to take me in, she brought me to the back of her throat but didn't take me all the way down, She quitely whispered to Mariel as her sister took her turn going down on me. After her luscious lips took a few slow rides up and down my shaft she took me all the way to the back of her throat and gagged. She came up coughing. Gabriel patted her back and gave her a few encoursging words, then demonstrated again. Taking me to the back of her throat a couple time before releasing me for her sister to try. She took a few long slow strokes, the suction was awesome. Then she tried, and gagged, twice. I heard her asking Gabiel something about 'que' or 'why'. Gabriel demonstrated why as she took me to the back of her throat once, then did it again. Finally she took the plunge and took me all the way down. Mariels eyes were wide with amazement, as she watched Gabiel's lips slide all the way down to the base of my penis. I sighed, "Ah Dios! Maravilloso!" to let both girls know how good that felt. Gabriel held it for a few moments then slowly slid her lips back up the entire length of my penis.

    Mariel just asked, "Como?" Gabriel replied, "It took me a while to learn how, but not all woman can do it, and even fewer are willing to try." She paused then added, "Maybe you can't do it. or you just don't want to try." That sounded like a challenge and that just how Mariel took it. She took my penis from Gabriel with a painful yank, I was tied to the bed so there was nothing I could do about it, I just cried, "Hey careful with that thing! It's attached you know!" Mariel blushed, and apologized. I told her, "Learn how to do what Gabriel just did and I'll forget all about it." She smiled and blushed again, but took me down to the back of her throat with determination. She gagged again and again, but she kept trying, until tears were streaming down her face. I couldn't tell if she was crying because she couldn't do it, or if the tears were from the gagging on my cock. She paused for a breath and I asked, "Are you in conjtrol of your body, or does your body control you?" She looked at me and I explained, "Supress the urge to gag, Force your body to do what YOU want it to do." She wiped the tears, sniffed a few times then went back down. You could see the concentration in her eyes. She pushed her head all the way down, She gagged and spit it right back out but I felt my cock slide down that narrow throat. She was a bit smaller and tighter than Gabriel, that's probably why it was taking her longer. She looked up disapponted, but I said, "You did it! Not bad for a first try. It felt great! Try it again." She smiled as she realized I was down her throat. I warned her, "You can't breath when I'm down there. so take a deep breath and hold it next time." I added, "And you don't have to take it all at once." She nodded and Gariel smiled and told her, "You're doing very good!"

    This attempt was better and she actually supressed the gag reflex for longer and held me down the throat for a second or two before coughing me back out. I told her, "Try to keep your lips in contact, and work on keeping the suction going the whole time if you can." She sighed, "So much to remember!" I laughed, "You'll get it." This time it was perfect. She slid those sweet young lips down and I could feel the head of my penis against the back of her throat. She started to gag, but surpressed it, and took me down her sweet tight throat. I felt her lip slide all the way down to the base of my cock. She held it for a few seconds, and maintained suction! It was awesome! She sucked on it all the way back out, shen smiled and asked, "Felacion?" I smiled and replied, "Definately!"

    Gabriel and Mariel took turns taking me all the way down, it was incredible, I would have never thought I'd ever get a BJ from two beautiful ladies at the same time, now here I was getting deep throated by two lovely Cuban Goddesses! It was unbelieveable The sensations were maravilloso! I didn't last very long dipping down one lovely throat, a few times then being passed to another lovely throat for a few more. I groaned and blew my first load straight down Mariel's throat, she pulled back and I blasted the second wad in her mouth. She pulled my cock out to swallow, but Gabriel was right there and took me on her mouth in an instant, without missing a drop. Gabriel then proceeded to sucked me dry. This was by far the best felacion I ever had. Which just goes to prove old adage; 'Two heads (giving head) are better than one.'

    I laid back and sighed as the two women started playing with my limp penis. They were flopping it around, it was still pretty big, it hadn't gone all the way down, it had just lost most of it firmess. Gabriel moved up and squeezed it between her firm breasts. I sighed as it was pretty sensitive, and as such it was slightly uncomfortable. Of course they had me tied down, so I had no choice, so I just did my best to try and enjoy it. It did feel nice. Gabriel said, "Sentarse en su cara." Mariel gasped, and repeated what Gabriel told her in the form of a question. Gariel nodded ,and I soon found out what Gabriel was telling Mariel to do, as she moved up and straddled my head. She looked down at me and slowly lowered her sweet virgin pussy down to my eagarly waiting mouth. She stopped just inches from me and I had to lift my head to get to it. I started licking her and trying to suck her down, it wasn't as fun trying to hold my head up and licking her sweet pussy at the same time. I paused and looked down at Gabriel who was still rubbing my penis between her firm breasts. I asked, "Could you tell her to sit please?" Gabriel ordered, "Sentarse!" and pulled Mariel's shoulder down. She plopped down on my face I looked up at her and saw concern on her face. The girl probabably weighed all of 80-90 lbs, it wasn't unconfortable in the least. I let her know that with my eyes and mouth, as I devoured her pussy.

    Gabriel was licking the head of my penis as whenever it was close enough, as she stroked it between those firm mounds. This was cool, laying flat on my back eating a sweet virgin vagina, while getting tittie fucked. This was just getting better and better. As you might expect, I started getting hard again. I licked sweet young Mariel to another orgasm, but this time, in anticipation of what I was hoping was the next thing to come, I refrained from licking up all her nectar. I wanted to HAVE as much lubricatin as possible.  Gabriel stopped the breast thing and started taking me down her throat. She paused and stroked it with her hands a few times then simply told Mariel, "Él es listo para usted ahora." Mariel started sliding down my chest, YES! I knew what was coming next, I was about to take Mariel's cherry. I told Gabriel, "Untie me NOW." She ignored me, I repeated, in a louder more demanding tone, "UNTIE ME NOW!" She looked at me pleading, "Por favor, tome ella." I replied, "ENGLISH!" Mariel had stopped her downward motion and was sitting on my rigid penis. Gabriel begged me, "Please..... Take her." I replied, "I will not take her, if she wants to give herself to me, that's fine, I will accept her, but she has to want this. If she does then you need to untie me, because I want to make her first time as pleasurable as possible, and I can't do that tied up like this!"

    Gabriel spoke to Mariel, who then looked at me and told me, "I want you to be my first." Gabriel seemed happy and sad at the same time, as she untied my arms then my legs.  Then she whispered something to Mariel, who the grabbed her and kissed her. I was pretty hot, but I was pretty sure there was no tongue.

    I told Mariel, "Raise yourself up, then slowly lower yourself down on me." She replied, "I don't know what to do, should you not be on top?" I replied, "Gabriel and I will help you. Listen to what we tell you, and you'll do fine. It will be easier if you're on top. There is some pain the first time, but if you are on top, you can control it. That makes it easier, and better for you. I want you to enjoy it as much as possible, so that you enjoy making love." She smiled and raised herself up. I reached dowh to aim myself, but Gariel already had me in her soft hands and was aiming me in the proper angle. I told Mariel, "Whenever your ready." She must've sat there for 30 seconds before Gabriel laid a hand on her shoulder, and told her, "Está bien, todo será de todos los derechos." She stared lowering herself down, I felt my penis come in contact with her warm moist virgin pussy. I guided her hips with a gentle preasure, not forcing her down in any way, just encouraging her as my head stretched the entrance to her Virgin Vagina. She winced as the head slipped inside, I could feel the incredible tightness squeezing me as she paused to get used to my size and having me in there. Gabriel softly told her something in Spanish, "Está haciendo una gran miel.", I added, "You're doing great sweetheart." Gabriel looked at me in surprise, and I got the distinct feeling I just translated what she said. I smiled at her as her face softly changed back to the happy but sad look.

    I turned my attention back to Mariel, as slowly started moving again. She slowly took me deeper into that tight virgin pussy. I was glad I didn't lap up all the juices from her orgasm, we needed that lubrication, she was that small and tight! I felt the head of my penis come into some resistance, this was it, the last thing that would change her from a little girl into a woman. At 15 and after all she's been through, I think she was ready, so did her sister, and apparently so did she, as she let go of her weight and dropped down. She cried out as my erection tore through her hymen! She gasped and cried out again and collapsed on my chest. Gabriel was stroking her back, as she laid on my chest, she was trembling. I stroked her hair and told her, "That was the hard part. It gets easier from here on out." She sighed, "I hope so." I raised her head and she looked at me with tears in her eyes. I wiped her tears away and gave her a tender kiss. She sighed, "It is getting better." I asked, "Are you ready to get started again?" she nooded, I went to help her up and she asked, "Can you do it?" I asked, "Are you sure, if you're on top you can control the pain..." She interupted, "I think you are right, I think the worst is over, besides Gabriel says I can trust you." I smiled and gave her a kiss then, Gabriel helped me moved her leg out of the way so we could roll over. She gsped as I pulled out little, as we rolled, then pushed a little deeper as I ended up on top. I pulled her knees up and told her, "Keep them up here and it will go easier." She nodded and smiled up at me. I pulled back, she was so tight, I wondered if I shouldn't stop and put on a condom, I suppose I could pull out and stick it up Gabriel's ass. Or maybe Mariel's ass? Should I take that cherry as well tonight or is losing her vaginal virginity enough for one night.


    As I pushed deeper into that sweet tiny pussy, she drew in a long breath, I asked, "Are you okay?" She nodded, "Si." I asked, "Does it still hurt?" She nodded. "Si, a little, but... it's hard to explain, it's like a good kind of pain." I nodded and said, "I know what you mean, and I'm pretty sure Gabriel does too." Gabriel blushed and nodded in agreement. I pulled back and pushed harder to get back in her warm depths, she was so tight, just as tight, if not tighter, than Gabriel's ass. I was more than halfway in but still ahd a couple more inches to go. She sighed, "I feels like you're Splitting me apart, and you it seems like you are going deeper each time." I replied, "That's probably because I am going deeper each time, I've got about three inches left to go. She gasped, "Really?" As she looked down to see if I was lying. Her head rolled back and she sighed, "You are so big and long!" I replied, "Sorry." Gabriel replied, "That is a good thing..." Then she added, with a shy smile, "A very good thing." Mariel sighed, "It's just that it hurts a little each time you go deeper." Gabriel suggested, "Try to push it all in at once. That way it will only hurt once." I replied, "Your little sister is so tight, I doubt I can get it all in, in one stroke." Mariel liked the idea as she asked, "Can you try?" I replied, "Okay, but let me know if you change your mind." I pulled back until just the head was inside her, then I pushed with all my weight behind it, as hard as I could. This little girl was so damn tight! It was like I was fucking her in slow motion. She drew in a deep breath as I penetrated a whole inch deeper, I stopped when she let out a little squeal! A sexy high pitch squeal, like her sister makes when she want's to turn me on! She gasped, "Are you done?" I replied, "Almost."

    I started to pull back and she wrapped her legs around me and grabbed my ass as she cried, "No deeper, I want you all inside me, NOW!" I explained, "But I need to work around the lubrication...." She cried out in Spanish, "Ahora ¡Maldición!" I was momentarily stunned as she pushed my chest and rolled us back over, She pushed back and dropped her weight down driving my cock deeper onto her sweet virginal pussy. I could see her pussy was stretched out and she adjusted herself and pushed again. It took one final try as her ass finally came to rest on my thighs. I could feel the head of my cock pressing against her cervix. Mariel gasped a couple times then let out an ear splitting scream as she she reached her first orgasm from intercourse. She sighed, "Ah Dios!" then colapsed on my chest, her tight gripping pussy actually pulled my cock, twisting my hips, like it was stuck inside her. She was so warm inside, it was like a pizza oven! I'm lucky this was my third orgasm, or was it my fourth, (I lost count). Any way if it was my first or second, I'd have lost it long ago. I tried rolling my hips to pull out of her, there was almost no lubrication, her tight little pussy took it off like a squeege. She gasped, and pulled on my shoulder, "You on top, I'm too tired." We rolled back over again and she moaned and sighed as I used short little strokes to work around the lubrication in her pussy. After a few minutes I actually had a long slow stroking motion going. My rhytym was dictated by how tight her pussy was. She arched her back and screamed so loud I think her mother in Cuba heard it, as she orgasmed again! I kissed her and looked down at her, she looked exhausted, but I wasn't ready and continued to stroke.

    The additional lubrication was helping a little, but not much she was just that tight. Soon she started letting out little sqeals with every thrust as I was finally able to pick up a little speed, but not much. The squeals were helping too, driving my passion higher, giving me more strength. Her voice was turning me on, getting me so fucking hot! When she orgasmed the second time, with another ear shattering scream, I decided I was gonna fuck that 15 year old ass!

    I slowly pulled out pushed her knees higher, Gabriel started to notice what I was doing and as I pushed aginst Mariel's tiny puckered rosebud, Gabriel cried, "Ah Dios, NO!" as she reached out to grab my arm. Mariel deflected Gabriel's arm and cried out, "Deja él solo quiero! Quiero su polla hasta mi culo!!!" I'm not sure what she said, but it sure sounded hoT! She looked up at me, and said "Fuck mi culo!!!" I didn't need to speak Spanish to understand her, I could read it in her eyes, She wanted my cock up her ass and I was NOT going to disappoint her.

    I pushed against her anus, but it barely opened. She cried, "Harder!" and I got to it, as she reached down pulled my ass into her. My cock was stiff a a board, but it was bending trying to get in that tight virgin ass. Suddenly it slipped out, down towards her ass crack and she cried, "DAMNIT!" She reached down with one hand and squeezed my cock firmly as she held the head against her anus and cried, "Push!" I drove it in with all the strength I had left, and the way she seemed to wanted this was giving me and adrenaline surge. my cock was NOT going to be denied. She let out a scream as the head of my cock popped into her ass! I think she prgasmed again. She must be like her sister, and liked a little pain. I was gonna spank that little ass before the night was over.

    Now that the head was in and she got an idea of the size and pain involved, she wasn't quite so eager. I pushed harder, I need to get a little more in to get a stroking motion going, She cried, "Ah Dios!" DAMN! I didn't think anything was this tight, this was like Gabriel's ass when she was having an orgasm! I could barely move in there. I got about a quarter of an inch stroking going, it wasn't much but it was something. Her ass was like her formerly virgin pussy, it was squeezing off the lubrication like a squeege. I took a little work, but I had the head and about an inch of the shaft inside of her, Mariel was panting like a dog as I drove deeper and deeper into that tight, tiny hole. This was hard work, but was was determined to blow my load deep into her tight, virgin ass!

    She must've gotten used to my size as she was pulling my ass with one hand while the other hand was squeezing my cock tightly to keep it from bending, which it would have been doing had she not been holding it. As hard as I was, it was still slow going. After some pushing and stroking she had to remove her hand, it was going in. As I was slowly engulfed by her warm ass she dug her nails into my ass cheeks. She was wincing in pain, but still she pulled my ass, she wanted me deeper. The stroking wasn't getting any easier, I began to wish I'd used some oil and oiled her up for this first time. Still I was getting in, deeper and deeper with each thrust. I heard her let out a heavy sigh when my hips finally pressed against her ass. I was finally all the way up her ass. She had a contented look of accomplishment on her face. I adjusted myself for this position and started a very short stroking motion. I rubbed my finger against her labia to get it moist, then slipped it inside her. She gasped in surprise then sighed. It felt tight squeezed around my finger, I wondered how my dick ever made it inside there. I was going to start rubbing her clit with my thumb, but Gabriel had already started with her fingers. She lowered her head and started sucking on her sister's tiny nipples. That was an erotic sight! I was so hot I managed to get at least and inch of stroking going, I seemed to be finally getting some lubrication in there. Mariel was thrashing about and moaning wildly, like she did when Gabriel and I went down on her. It was a huge turn on. I was just about to lose it when she exploded again. Her whole body tensed up, and the scream... Her ass clenched so tight I thought I was going to loose my dick in there for good. I held back, waiting for her to loosen up a bit so I could blow my load. When I finally felt her ease up I thrusted my hips and blew my first wad into her ass. She must've felt it or something because she started to tense up again. I shot another wad, and then came the scream, one more wad squeezed out before she clamped doown again and choked off my orgasm, as she had another one. I groaned as my hips convulsed in a desparate attempt to complete it's delivery of seminal fluids, but it wasn't going to happen.

    Ever been cut off in mid orgasm? Nowhere near as satisfying as completeing the job, I lost a consideral amount of firmness, so there was going to be no more stroking in this tight hole. It wasn't easy to get it out, and it seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable for her too. I paused and our eyes locked. We both realised our predicament, me with my cock stuck, up her ass, and started laughing. While we were laughing I fell backwards and forcefully yanked my limp dick out of her. She gasped then softly laughed. The laughter trailed off and ended with a contented sigh. I moved up and laid next to her, Gabriel moved up to the other side.

    I was still a little horney because my orgasm was cut short. I told Gabriel, "You know I bet Mariel's pussy and ass are little sore from what we just did. Perhaps you could kiss them and make them feel better?" She looked confused, I told her, "Go lick your sister's sore pussy and lick my come out of her ass." She hesitated, so I gave her ass a slap and firmly told her, "NOW!" She complied.

    As I watched her go down on her sister, I started getting hard again. I decided I was going to finish what I started in Mariel's ass, but in Gabriel's ass. I moved around behind her and pressed my penis against her sweet pussy. She stopped, looked back, and murmered, "But.." I slapped her ass and told her, "Who told you you could stop?" She resumed what she was doing, as Mariel softly sighed. I pushed and started working my way inside her. Gabriel was tight, not as tight as Mariel, but that was bit too tight. In Gabriel I could feel the squeeze, but still be able to move and get some stimulation. I was soon all the way in and had a comfortable stroking motion going. This was nice, a dream come true. Making love to one beautiful girl, while she was going down on another beautiful girl.

    I stroked Gabriel until I heard and felt her orgasm. With the added lubrication, I then I pulled out and started working my way up her ass. That was nice, Tight, very tight, but I could still move, this was about as tight as Mariel's pussy. I worked my way into her. I saw Mariel begin to stir. She was moving around, getting into a sixty-nine. She wasn't looking at doing this for me, she was concerned with returning the pleasure her sister was giving her. This was a dream I hadn't even considred, Two lovely ladies in a sixty-nine while I'm taking the top lady from behind! It WOULD have been a dream of mine, if I'd thought of it.

    I could feel Mariel's hair against my thighs, and occasionally her nose would brush against my balls as I pumped my meat into her sister's ass. Gabriel's normal noises were a bit muffled by Mariel's pussy. I lightly slapped her ass and said, "You know how to make me go faster and harder. If you want it, just let me know. I drove my cock into her ass and that sweet and wonderful girl let out one of those sexy squeaks. I immediatly replied by pumping harder and faster. With each thrust she let out a sexy little squeak and I was soon stroking just as hard and fast as that tight little ass would let me go. She cried out that familiar scream and I quickly rammed my cock back in all the way, as her anus clamped down, This was sweet, it hurt like hell, but I loved it. I groaned and waited, I knew as soon as she losened up again, I be ready to blow. She sighed and relaxed and it took about 6 more thrusts before I blasted off deep in her ass! This time I wasn't cut off this was full blown and very satisfying orgasm, I not only got soft, but I shrunk as well.

    I slowly pulled it out of her tight ass, Mariel was still there, she giggled, "It is all small now." I sighed, "No one can satisfy me like your sister does." as I gave Gabriel a loving caress and added, "My love..." Gabriel made whe weirdest sound I can't really describe it.

    I said, "I'm gonna go get cleaned up, be right back." I paused and said, "Oh yea, I almost forgot to tell you. I solved your problem. They both looked at me and I said, "Mariel will be staying with me, I have three bedrooms, take either one of the empty ones. I'd take the one in the back of the house the door is right next to the bathoom." Mariel was estatic as she surged, "I won't have to stay locked in my room all night and all weekend long?" I laughed and said, "Not unless you choose to do so." Gabriel also seemed please, but a little bit sad. I thought I'd wait a few minutes before I asked her to move in as well.

    I closed the bathroom door and looked in the mirror, I was drenched in sweat. At first I was surprised, then I remembered I just satisfied two girls, both vaginally and anally and one of them was virgin! Damn right I'm drenched in sweat, I damn well deserve to be drenched in sweat. I washed my face before washing that anal aroma from my genitals. I heard a some talking and moving about in th bedroom, but it was in Spanish so I didn't pay any attention. I thought I heard the front door shut, but I must've been mistaken.

    I walked out and only Mariel was there, and Gabriel's dress and shoes were gone! I asked, "What the hell? Where's Gabriel?" I was suddenly sorry I didn't mention the rest of my plan earlier. Mariel explained, "Last week Mrs. Kurzolokov told her if she wanted to continue to live there she couldn't stay out all night long." (That explained her unexpected departure on Tuesday.)  I told Mariel, "Well she won't be living there much longer, because I want her to move in with us." She smiled and asked, "I will let her use the bedroom closer to the bathroom. I replied, "No, you take that room, Gabriel will be staying in a bedroom that has it's own bath. She'll be staying in this room with me." Mariel asked, "You love her don't you?" I hadn't really admitted it to myself, but hearing Mariel say it felt good, I told her, "Yes I do." Mariel said, "She loves you too. You make her so happy, that's why I didn't want her to do this tonight." I asked, "Do what?" She replied, "She was giving you to me tonight." I gasped, "What?... Why?... You just said she loves me and I make her happy. Why would she give me to you?" She thinks you are a wonderful man, and and would make a very good husband for me. She said that tonight you would take my virginity, then marry me, and you'd be mine."

    I stammered, "Uhm, it doesn't work like that in the United States..." Mariel replied, "I know, I tried to tell her. I want to have sex with many men before I get married. American men don't care, they will marry you if they are in love with you, not because you are a virgin." I replied, "Well you don't want to be a total slut, but yes, marrying a virgin isn't even on the list of 'Wife requirements' for most American men. That's why I'm considering marrying your sister, if she'll have me. Mariel almost gushed with excitement as she nodded and replied, "Oh she will have you, and you will have her!" I told Mariel, "Don't you tell her! I want to surprise her." Mariel nodded and replied, "Okay." I asked, "Promise?" she replied, "I promise." I asked her, "And do you know what I do to girls if they break their promise?" She paused then smiled, "Zurrarme?" I nodded "That's right!" She replied, "Gabby said you would probably spank me tonight." I smiled and told her, "She's right. You have a very cute ass and I do want to spank it tonight." She asked, "Will it hurt?" I replied, "A little." She told me, "Gabby likes it when you spank her. She said I will probably like it too." I smiled as she rolled onto her stomach to show me her adorable little round bottom. I smiled and told her, "Stand up." She sighed, "But I'm so tired." I told her, "This will go easier for you if you do what I tell you to do, and when I tell you to do it." She grumbled, "That's why I don't want to get married." as she got up off the bed. She still had those heels on and she looked gorgeous. I smiled and pulled up a chair and took a seat. She looked at me and gasped, "Over your lap? Like a little baby?" I nodded, "Yes!" I guided her as she blushed and laid her small young body down across my lap.

    I quietly sighed as I looked down at that pristine ass. It looked so soft, round and firm. I caressed it, her skin was so soft. I gently squeezed it, it was firm too, just like her sisters. This little bottom looked like it had never been touched before. I raised my hand and gave her a gently slap. She gasped, then said, "Hey, that's not so bad..." I raised my hand and gave her a slap that left a pink hand imprint on her bottom. She cried, "Ouch! Is that what I get if I break my promise?" I replied, "No that's what you get for being silly enought to tell me a gentle spanking wasn't hard enough." I smacked her again leaving another hand print. She cried, "Ow! I didn't know!" I smiled and said, "Too late now. Be quiet and take it like a good girl!" She huffed and turn her head back down. I smacked her again and she tried to stand up and cover her bottom, it just took simple nudge to block that move. I grabbed her wrists and held them behind her back. She whimpwered as I spanked her again and again. I was hard again by the time her ass was bright pink, I let her stand, and rub some of the sting out of her ass. She sighed, "Finally!" I looked at her and informed her, The proper response would have been to say, 'thank you'. Since you didn't do that, we're not done yet. She whimpered, "Thank you?" I told her, "Too late."

    She was much too short to bend over the back of the chair, Gabriel was just barely tall enough for that. I had her kneel and bend over the bed. She was short for that too, and I had to lift her knees off the ground to get her in the right position. I got the flexible 'XOXO' paddle out of the nightstand, and swung it at her ass. She squealed and reached back to rub her bottom. I asked her, "Do I need to tie your hands?" She put her hands back over her head. I slapped her with the paddle again and she squealed again, it sounded sexy. I gave her a couple more whacks and she squealed each time and her entire ass was now red. I paused and she whimpered, "Is this what you get when you break a promise?" I told her, "You want to know hat you get when you break a promise?" I pulled out the riding crop and brought it down hard across her little bottom. She cried out and lepted off the bed crying and rubbing her ass. I informed her, "You break a promise, tell a lie or in any way break my trust in you, then I tie you down and give you FIFTY, just like that!" She looked mortified, I wiped the tears from her eyes then asked, "Understand?" she just nodded.

    I told her, "Back on your knees." She cried, "Please! I mean, THANK YOU! Por favor, no more." She whimpered and rubbed her bottom. I told her, "Get on your knees!" She complied, I sat in front of her on the bed and told her, "If you give me a good felacion, then there will be no more spanking." She smiled quickly nodded then practically attacked my erection! How Gabriel taught her to suck cock is beyond me, but that little girl was good at it. Almost as good as Gabriel. She knew things that I'd only taught to Gabriel. I gently pushed the back of her head and her eyes lit up as she took a deep breath then took me down her throat. Ah yes that the life, I sighed, "Good girl!" to let her know I approved. She paused and asked, "Are you going to come in my mouth?" I replied, "You couldn't handle it last time, Gabriel had to help you." She sighed, "I didn't know how much there would be, I think I can do it this time." I nodded and replied, "It's going to take a while, if you get tired and can't finish it we will make love, and I'll come up your ass." She sighed, I'm kinda sore down there." I replied, "Then you'd better make this a good one." She nodded and resumed her felacion.

    This was going to take a while, I lost count of how many orgasms I'd had. (I have a personal best of 15 in a twenty-four hour period, but I won a bet and my girlfreind had to be my sex slave all weekend. Being a receptacle for my 15 oragasms was just one of her many duties.) Mariel was trying so hard, you could see her jaw was getting tired, but she still went on. I stood up and told her, get on the bed. She was obiously disappointed as she declared, "I'm not tired, I can do it." I told her, "On the bed, now." She laid down and spread her legs, Her red bottom was obviously uncomfortable. I smiled and laid on her in the sixty-nine position and rolled us over so she was on top. She cried, "Maravilloso!" As she resumed giving me head with renewed vigor. I started distracting her with my lips and tongue.

    I gave her three orgasms before I finally lost my load in her mouth. Of course she sawllowed it all, there wasn't much at this point. I turned around in the bed, and pulled her close, she asked, "Are we going to sleep naked all night?" I asked, "Do you have  problem with that?" as I reached up to turn out the light. She asked, "Can I take off the shoes?" I stopped and reached down and took those sexy shoes off her tiny feet. Those feet were not size six. I looked in the toe and saw what looked like wadded up kleenex stuffed into the toe to take up the extra room. I wondered if any place sold sexy heels for 15 year olds. Better not order any or I might get in trouble.

    I pulled up the blankets and turned off the light. Mariel snuggled in close to me. It felt pretty good, but when Gabriel did it, it felt perfect. I have a beautiful, younger carbon copy of her sister, and here I am missing Gabriel. I've got it bad!

To Take A Theif - Chapter IV - Part 1

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

This is a long one, that train ride really gets my creative juices flowing. I've been trying to post this for weeks. I figure it must be too long so I split it into two parts.


                To Take a Thief IV


    I woke up the next day feeling really great, and really looking forward to Friday night. After work I got online and went to 'loverslane.com', The heels she wore yesterday were nice but I couldn't get the idea of how sexy she would look in a real pair of high heels. I needed to get her some real high heels. I looked through all the shoes, and couldn't pick just one pair, but I managed to settled on three. I picked a pair of red, patent leather pumps, A pair of black strap
Read More
py sandals they call the 'Jenna', and a white open toe open heel, they call 'Vanity'. All of them had 5 inch spiked heels. Awesome! The smallest size available was size 6, and Gabriel has really small feet, (That's part of what looked so strange the first time I saw them.) so that's what I ordered. I decided I needed something to go with them. I found a black 'Fishnet Halter Bodystocking', the 'Jenna' was the recommended shoe for that. A red,'Heart Emb Sheer BabyDoll', to go with the red pump, and a white 'Lace Teddy W/Bows' to go with the 'Vanity' heels. All in size small, since my Gabriel was so petite.

    But, of course, I couldn't stop there, I also purchased a little flexible 'XOXO Paddle', a 'Riding Crop', and a 'Bed Bindings Restraint Kit'. That comes with four tethers, two velvet hand cuffs, two velvet leg cuffs, and a 'free blindfold'. I also got some 'Door Jam Cuffs', which fits over the top of the door. It includes two wrist or ankle cuffs and two door straps. That looked like it might be fun. Not much time, so I decided to order overnight express shipping. I wanted it there for Friday night, I was planning on having my little Cuban Princess give me a mini-fashion show.

    I got home Thursday to find a box left on my porch by the delivery guy. I was lucky it was still there, he must've just recently delivered it. After putting that inside, and verifying that everything arrived in one box, I went out to the nearest Hallmark store and bought gold foil wrapping paper, and three small, blank gift cards. I also bought a silver foil ribbon, a red foil ribbon and the one and only black foil ribbon they had. I wrapped the gifts and topped them with the respectively colored bows, silver on the white since, no surprise, they didn't have white foil bows. In each of the gift cards I wrote 'To: Gabriel, My Love, From: Thomas, Mi Amor'. The paddle, crop, and bed-bondage stuff were surprise gifts, so I just put them in the nightstand to surprise her with them later in the evening.

    I was all but bubbling with anticipation when my doorbell rang on Friday night. I fixed a big pan of Lasagna Thursday night and kept it in the refrigerator overnight. I put it in the oven as soon as I got home, it should be ready in 60 to 90 minutes.

    I opened the door and there was my Cuban Goddess! In a white sundress, with multi-colored flowers all over it. I was almost certain she didn't have a bra on, but with her firm breasts, you really couldn't tell. (I was almost certain she wouldn't have any panties on underneath.) She had on a pair of white flats, (but not for long, I thought to myself). I took her hand and pulled her into my arms and kissed her. Then I gave my sweet angel a hug, and when I opened my eyes, I noticed the vision standing behind her. Almost a mirror image of my perfectly lovely Gabriel. Those same dark sultry eyes, the same silky hair, and those full pouting lips, These two were definately sisters, they almost looked like twins, except this little Goddess was a bit shorter and obviously younger. If they indeed had different fathers, then Mom must be a bombshell, to have two girls as lovely as this! Mariel was also dressed in a sundress, but hers was yellow and white checked. She had on tan flats, same style as her sister. I smiled and reached around Gabriel and said, "This MUST be Mariel! You look just as lovely as your sister! Beauty must run in the family" She shyly smiled and shook my hand, I took her hand in both of mine and gave her a warm welcome, "I'm Thomas, and welcome to my home." I let them both inside.

    Mariel sniffed the air, I told her, "That's Lasagna, it should be ready pretty soon." She spoke in spanish to Gabriel, who translated, "We've never had Lasagna." I replied, "Mariel doesn't speak English?" Mariel quickly (and loudly) interjected, "I do so speak English, and better than Gabby!" Gabriel nudged her and she paused, slightly embarassed by her sudden outburst as she quietly added, "I just forgot." I laughed and said, "I apoligize for making that assumption, after only hearing you speak just one time." She softly replied, "That's okay. I apologize for raising my voice." I laughed, "That's okay, you have a nice voice, I don't mind if you raise it."

    I told them, "Let me check on the Lasagna." They followed me into the kitchen. I opened the oven to see the sauce bubbling up around the outer edges of the noodles. I smiled, "Ahhh, I see it's time to add the last layer of cheese." I pulled out the rack and started crumbling on the Ricotta as I explained, "If you put on the last layer of cheese too early, it will burn. I like to wait until it's almost done, then add it." I sprinkled on the Mozarella, then I explained, "Most people top it off with mozerella and Parmesan, I like to mix my Parmesan, with Romano to top it off." as I sprinkled the grated, two cheese blend over the mozerella. Gabriel said, "I'm sure it will taste delicious, you are a good cook." Gabriel seemed to be taking great pains to use her best English today, probably because of Mariel, and her earlier comment. Mariel nodded in agreement, "Yes you are a good cook." I smiled, "Wait until you taste it right out of the pan, instead of microwaved from a tupperware container." She blushed and nodded. Gabriel said, "We will return those to you." I replied, "No hurry." then smiled and added, "I know where you live." with a wink.

    Without any prompting Gabriel started about her cleaning duties, and started loading the dishwasher. I remembered she actually came over here on the premise of cleaning my house. Of course dressed in that nice dress, did she actually think I'd let her clean the house? I tried to stop her but she insisted she at least clean up in the kitchen, It was pretty messy. I tend to make a mess when I cook and Lasagna is ecspecially messy. Mariel and I helped her by loading the dishwasher as she cleaned the counters and stove top. I let her sweep, but before she could pull out the 'Swiffer Wetjet', I announced, "The Lasagna should be done by now." I checked it out and replied, "Yup, the cheese on top os all melted and gooey, just perfect." Gabriel raced for the plates and said something in spanish to Mariel as she opened the nearby drawer full of flatware. Mariel started pulling out the forks and knives as Gabriel set out the plates. I took the plates and said, "Let's eat in the dinning room this evening. It's a specail day, I have not one, but two lovely guests for dinner tonight." Gabriel and Mariel smiled as I took the plates over to the dinneing room and set them on the nice table with the cherry wood finish. Mariel and Gabriel set the rest of the place settings while I got the wine glasses, I had a bottle of my favorite sparkling white wine in the refrigerator, I don't know if, in 'proper circles', if it's proper to go serve a white wine with Lasagna', but I like the taste and I think it goes along nicely.

    Both girls were impressed when I popped the real (not plastic) cork out of the wine. Mariel was first to taste it, she smiled, "Buenos." Then blushed and quickly translated, "Good." Gabriel tasted it and agreed. I brought out the Lasagna and Mariel's looked changed, she reminded me of that Tiger I saw at the zoo as a child, pacing in his cage waiting for the Zoo Keeper at feeding time. I took her plate and gave her the first slice. She picked up her fork and went for it, Gabriel cried, "Mariel! Haga caso de sus maneras!" I paused and Mariel looked embarassed as she set down her fork. I replied, "That's okay, I'm not that big on formalities here." Mariel just nodded and waited. I served Gabriel then myself and Mariel looked over at Gabriel, I said, "What are you waiting for? Let me know if you like it." Mariel dug in, It was steaming and she blew on it a few time before putting it in her mouth. She sighed, "Mmmmmmm..." as she let it sit in her mouth for a moment slowly chewing it. Gabriel and I did the same, blowing on it before we tasted it. I think it did suffer a little bit from spending the night in cold storage, so it wasn't quite as good as I usually make it, but it was still really good. Mariel finished her first mouthful and sigh, "Mui Bueno..." Then stoped short and corrected herself, "Very good." Gabriel looked at Mariel and said in perfect English, "I think it tastes delicious." then she smiled at me. I smiled back and said, "Muchos Gracias." Mariel was taking a drink and almost spit it out in surprise. I told her, "Relax I have Latino freinds, I DO know a little spanish." She coughed and said, "Sorry, I didn't realize...." I interupted her, "That's fine. Now we're even from before, when I didn't think you spoke English." She smiled and nodded.

    Dinner was really nice despite the minor diminished flavor in the main dish. (The girls didn't notice, but they didn't know any better.) The wine was all right, but the company was exceptional! Not one, but two, beautiful and charming young ladies. Who could ask for anything more?

    After dinner Gabriel started clearing the plates, I didn't even try to stop her. Mariel helped. I took off the Lasagna and asked Mariel, "Would you like to take some of this home?" She nodded, "Oh yes please!" I cut a slice the size of a square tupperware container and put it inside. I went to get some flatware and wrap it in a paper towel, but she remarked, "I already have some of those." I nodded and replied, "That's right you do." I put it in a bag with a Vitamin water and said, "It's ready to go when you are."I wasn't trying to push her out the door, but the sooner she left the sooner I could give Gabriel her presents, and see how she looked in them. And don't forget the surprise gifts. I was looking forward to letting her have those as well. Still I told Mariel, "If you stop by in the morning, maybe I'll make some omlets. They taste better hot out of the frying pan." At first she looked excited, then she looked at Gabriel, paused then sighed and replied, "No thank you." I told her, "Your welcome, really." She shook her head and said, "Sorry but I really can't."

    Gabriel changed the subject, "Should I vacuum the floors?" I sighed, "I don't think that will be neccessary." She loaded the dinner dishes into the diswasher and turned it on like I'd shown her. We all sat down in the living room and I found out a bit more about the younger sister of the woman I was falling for. After about an hour Gabriel looked at the clock, then at Mariel. Mariel sighed and said, "I'd better get going now." (I know this sound rude, and I know the polite thing to say would be, "Do you have to go now?" but I wanted her to leave.) I just said, "Oh? I'sorry you can't stay longer, let me get your Lasagna for you." Gabriel and I saw Mariel to the door. As soon as it closed, I turned swept Gabriel up into my arms and ran up the stairs, carrying her in my arms. She gasped in surprise then giggled all the way up.

    In the bedroom, she looked at the presents as if she was confused. I set her down and said, "Go ahead, open them." She asked, "But... why?" I replied, "Just open them and you'll understand why." She stammered, "But..." I told her, "Just open them or I'll open them for you!" She carefully tore open the one with the black bow.

    She opened the box and saw the black fishnet bodystocking, (there was a picture on the package) and she looked shocked at first, then she smiled and looked up at me. I told her, "There's more, underneath..." She lifted the bodystocking and gasped, "Wow, son muy agradables." I smiled, pleased that she obviously liked my taste in footwear. Then she pulled one out to look at it more closely. I put it back in the box and told her, "You have two more to open."

    The other two boxes were also shoe box size, she seemed excited as she tore into the box with the silver bow. She barely looked at the white teddy, as she looked at the 'Vanity' shoes. She looked in shock as she stared at the shoes, almost as if she was afraid to touch them. She breathlessly gasped, "Son increíbles!" Not in English, but I got the idea. I had to remind her there was another box. She reluctantly put the box down and picked up the red bowed box. She remarked, "Red is my favorite color." I peeled off the bow and stuck it on her head. We both laughed and I remarked, "You're my gift and I'll be unwrapping you shortly."

    She opened the box and again barely acknowledged the nightie, lifting it to look at the shoes underneath. "Hermoso, sólo hermoso!" again she seemed pleased with my selection. I was glad she liked them, I could hardly wait to see her wearing them.

    Suddenly the doorbell rang. "Huh?" I said, then added, "Who in the hell could that be?" Gabriel didn't give it a second thought as the was still enthralled by the shoes. I told her, "I'll get rid of whoever that is. As I closed the door behind me, I saw her dress drop to the floor. I got a good look at her bare back. I was right, there was no bra or panties under that sundress.

    I dashed down the stairs and looked out the window beside the door. It was Mariel! I opened the door and she apologetically asked, "May I speak to Gabby?" She was nearly in tears. I asked, "What's the matter sweetheart?" She just pleaded, "I NEED to speak to Gabby." I said, "Sure, come on in." as I let her in the house. I added, "She's up stairs..." Mariel headed up the stairs, and I realized Gabriel might be wearing something she wouldn't want her little sister to see her wearing. Mariel was out of my reach so I quickly called out, "Gabriel! It's Mariel, she needs to speak with you." A second later the bedroom door opened and Gabriel appeared wrapped in my comforter. Mariel stopped in her tracks. I guess it didn't take us long to go from 'good-bye Mariel to getting naked'. I guess I couldn't blame her for being a little stunned. Gabriel asked, "Que pasa?" Mariel recovered from her shock, glanced sideways at me then spoke in spanish. I couldn't understand it all, but the name "Kurzolokov" (if that's how you spell it) obvoiusly wasn't spanish. Near as I could figure, it had some thing to do with Senor and Senorita Kurzolokov. Possibly the landlords of their $100 a month room? Gabriel calmed down Mariel before she started crying, like only a big sisters can. Then she motioned for me to come upstairs.

    I passed Mariel who was paiently waiting where she stopped, about halfway up, at the first landing. Gabriel went back into the room and waited for me. She closed the door when I came in and she quickly explained. "You remember I told you that I got a room for $100 a month for me and my sister?" (I'd made a good guess.) I replied, "I remember." She replied, "That's not quite true." I asked, "What part isn't true?" She replied, "They only wanted one tennant, they don't know about Mariel." I asked, "How could they not know about her, doesn't she live there?" She nodded, "But they no see her?" I asked, "What? Does she stay locked up in your room all day and night?" Gabriel shook her head and explained, "While senior and seniorita Kurzolokov are at work, Mariel can go about the house, she only stays inside when they are home." I asked, "What about tonight?" Gabriel explained, "The last two Friday nights they left at dinner time and did not come home until very late. This week they came back much earlier." I asked, "Mariel get caught coming in?" She shook her head and said, "No, she saw the TV was on and did not go inside." I replied, "So she needs a place to stay for the night." Gabriel nodded, and added, "Maybe longer, the Kurzolokovz's do not work on Saturday or Sunday." I asked, "Mariel is locked up in your room all day long on Saturday and  Sunday?" Gabriel replied, "Sometimes they go out." I replied, "I don't even want to know how she goes to the bathroom on weekends." Gabriel just looked down. I was dying to see what she was wearing under that comforter, but being the gentleman I am I just sighed, "Sure, no problem." (I guess no nooky tonight!) I had to be a gentleman, so I might as well continue to do so, and take the sofa, and let the sisters take the bed. I was pretty sure Gabriel would make up for it, maybe next weekend. She let me out into the hall then motioned for her sister to come up. She closed ther door to talk to her sister. I waited, since I'd need a blanket, or at least the comforter, if I was going to spend the night on the sofa.

    As I stood there, I thought, I have a three bedroom house. I was planing to use one as a home office and the other as a home gym. I could use one as a home office/gym, and Mariel could use the other one. That way she wouldn't be trapped in her room for half the day and the entire weekend. Then a thought occured to me that was even better. Mariel could move into the spare bedroom, and Gabriel could move into MY bedroom with me. That way, instead of a couple of evenings a week, I get my lovely Cuban Goddess, all night, every night. Of course, making love like that, all night, every night, just might kill me, but what a way to go! It was a bigstep, but I decided I'd ask them. It would solve their problem, and after all, isn't that what a boyfreind is good for? Solving problems:-)

    I knocked on the door, Gabriel called out, "Uno momento!" Spanish again, but I was getting used to it. I knew what she meant and hardly noticed. I replied, "I have an idea. It would solve your problems." She translated her earlier statement, "One Minute." I waited but was starting to like this idea, and the more I though about it, the more I liked it. In fact I was kind of getting excited about the whole idea. We could go out and buy a bed and dresser for Mariel tomorrow, I could clean out half my closet, I didn't need all that space anyway, I could even empty a few drawers in my dresser, if that wasn't enough, I could buy Gabriel a dresser for herself. They could move in tomorrow! I tried to open the door, it was locked? Gabriel called out again, "One minute." I told her, "I think I have a way to solve your dilemma." she repeated, "One momento!" A mix of Spanish and English? What was she doing in there?

    I thought about just getting a coat hanger, or 10D nail from downstairs and popping the lock, but just as I decided to go for it, the door opened. I stepped in excited to let them hear my plan and ask then to move in with me, but that thought simply slipped my mind, when I saw the two visions in that room. My Angel Gabriel, was in the 'vanity' heels and her legs looked just awesome in them! (I was right!) She also had on the the white lace teddy (w/bows), and she did look just like an angel. What I didn't expect to see was Mariel in the red pumps, and the sheer red babydoll! Her legs were just as awesome in those heels, as her sister's! She didn't have the breasts to fill in those cups, but since they were sisters, (and Gabriel had some nice ones) she'd probably grow into it. They both looked lovely, and oh so sexy. I wasn't sure how far Mariel intended to go, but I felt like the luckiest guy on the planet. I was instantly hard!

    I just looked back and forth, Mariel asked, "El como nosotros" Gabriel smiled, nodded, and said, "Si, el hace." I confirmed it by saying, "Bueno, mui bueno!" I smiled and added, "Maravilloso!" Both girls laughed at my attempt at spanish, which left them both, with lovely smiles on their faces. I asked them to turn around. Gabriel immediatly complied, she had to prod Mariel, who didn't understand why I would ask them to do that. After she turned around, Gabriel stepped closer to her and started whispering in Spanish. I couldn't hear a word she was saying but that didn't matter, I was looking at the two finest backsides on the planet. The heels accentuated their asses perfectly. I always thought Gabriels ass was perfect, but I had not seen perfection until I looked at her ass while she was wearing five inch heels. I overheard Gabriel whisper the word "zurrarme" and Mariel instinctively reached back to rub her beautiful bottom. I KNOW what "zurrarme" means! Was I going to get to spank both of those perfect asses? I sure hope so, why else would she be dressed like that?

    Gabriel looked back at me over her shoulder, with a great big smile on her face. I motioned fer her to get into bed. She pulled Mariel into bed with her, they laid on either side of the bed. I quickly disrobed and hopped into the bed between them. Mariel looked as if in shock as she exclaimed, "Ah Dios, ellos gigante!" I couldn't help but smile. I liked the sound of 'gigante'. These girls were very good for my ego!

    Gabriel leaned over and kissed me, I pulled her close and the kiss progressed to passionate, as our tongues danced together. She slowly backed off, and to my surprise, Mariel turned my head and laid one on me! With Gabriel I was the one who initiated the tongue, Mariel's tongue was in my mouth before I recovered from the shock of her kissing me. She was a very good kisser, her sister must've coached her. If she kissed like this, I was damn sure gonna get a piece of this 15 year old Goddess. I slipped a hand down and squeezed her ass, it was very firm, just like her sisters. Mariel responded by stroking my stiff wood, with an open hand, like it was bunny rabbit in a petting zoo.

    I ended the kiss and laid back. I glanced over at Gabriel and she was smiling at me. I had a thought, Gabriel obviously coached Mariel, and I wondered how that looked, so I told them, "Okay, now you two kiss." Gabriel looked stunned, Mariel didn't seem to care either way. Gabriel slowly moved up and kissed her sister on the cheek. I objected, "No, on the lips." Gabriel gave Mariel a quick peck on the lips, I shook my head and told her, "NO! I want you to kiss her like you kissed her when you taught her how to kiss like she just kissed me a few seconds ago." Gabriel looked shocked, I told her, "Come on, you can't make me believe that was the first time she kissed like that. I know you taught her." Gabriel was so embarassed her face and neck were redder than The nightie her sister was wearing. Mariel still didn't seem to care. Gabriel leaned across me and Mariel met her halfway. Mouths were open and you could tell there was some tongue action going on, initiated by Mariel! I've seen pictures and videos, but when you actually have two beautiful goddesses, kissing like that, right in front of your face! There's nothing like it in the world! I blew my load all over my stomach.

    Abruptly the girls broke off the kiss and looked up at me as they wiped the sides of their faces. Apparently they were within the range of my cannon when it went off, aand they took some flack. Gabriel looked at me confused, I simply sighed, "That was so FUCKING HOT!!!" Mariel looked at her sister, Gabriel just smiled, licked her fingers, then proceeded to start licking the mess off my stomach, so Mariel did the same. Of course Mariel made a funny face when she first tasted it, but I guess if it was good enough for her big sister, it was good enough for her. I wondered if they had discussed swallowing come? The fact that she showed no reluctance to do so suggested it. I wondered what else they discussed (felacion, perhaps intercourse, both I hope).

    Just licking off the come, was getting me hard again. It never really went down, it just got a little softer, that's all. Gabriel licked the head clean. and started demonstrating a felacion for her sister who was intently watching. I stopped Gabriel and pulled her up to me. I gave her a kiss, and looked down as I felt myself being engulfed in warmth and moisture. Mariel was giving it a try, and doing a pretty good job too. How did Gabriel teach her THAT? I reluctantly pulled her up and said, "In a minute." After that kiss, and my orgasm, I felt a undeniable need to give them something back. I laid Gabriel back, and kissed her again. To my surprise as soon as I broke it off, Mariel kissed Gabriel again. I didn't lose my load this time but it was still really fucking hot, and any softness remaining in my penis was now gone! I wondered how far Mariel would go, but Gabriel admonished her, "Mariel! Para esto, Comportese!" and pushed her back.

    I was to say the least, disappointed, then I remembered the bed restraints. I smiled and went for the nightstand. I was careful not to let them see the other surprises in there as I removed the kit and tore open the blister pack. Mariel had seen the picture on the package and was giggling, as she examined one of the wrist cuffs. Gabriel had also seen the package and looked flushed, not blush as in embarassed, but flushed as in excited. I knew that she like being restrained, but wasn't sure how she'd feel about being restrained in front of her younger sister. Apparently it wasn't a problem. I placed the cuff around her wrist and Mariel did the other wrist, then together we attached the ankle cuffs. I clipped the restraints to her wrist clips. then as per the insructions slipped it over the mattress. I worked perfectly as her arms went straight out. I hurried to help Mariel who was trying to do the same to her legs. I had to pull Gabriel down the bed about 6-8 inches so we could get the lower restraints over the end of the mattress. I took the blindfold and smiled at Gabriel as I placed it over her head, and reluctantly covered those sexy dark eyes. I told Mariel, "Now she can't see who is doing what to her, and she certainly can't stop you. If she tries to scold you, we'll gag her." I unhooked the crotch of that teddy she was wearing and pushed it all the way up to her neck. Completely exposing her perfect body to our adoring eyes. A huge grin washed across Mariels face as she timidly reached out with one hand and gently squeezed her sisters breast. I told her, "Go ahead, have fun, she can't stop you." Mariel took both breats in her hands and began to kneed and massage them, Gabriel let a soft sigh escape from her lips. This was hot, but I wondered how far Mariel would go. I removed one of her hands and bent down, smiled up at Mariel then started to lick Gabriel's nipple. Gabriel gasped! Mariel smiled and without a moments hesitation, she quickly joined me on the other breast and started licking Gabriel's other nipple. Gabriel responded and you could see a little something in Mariel's eyes. She looked up to her big sister and I think she liked the idea of pleasing her. This wasn't incest to her, it was just making her big sister feel good. It was doing wonders for me too, it was so fucking hot!

    I proceeded on to sucking her breasts, and Mariel followed my lead. She was eager to please her sister, and sister's moaning and sighing was encouraging her. After a few moments of sucking, and watching Mariel, I started moving down to Gabriel's flat stomach. Gabriel seemed reluctant to leave something her sister was enjoying so much. I moved down kissing both of those little hearts that she obviously took great pains to keep neat and trimmed. Wait a minute, weren't there three hearts? (Did it really matter?) I dipped down to her pussy then gave it a long slow lick, dragging my tongue along her clitoris. Gabriel twisted and moaned "Ah Dios, si, si, SI!" I sucked that small nub between my lips and teased the tip with my tongue. She arched her back and screamed, the familiar orgasm scream, this was the first time Mariel had heard it and she looked concerned. I smiled at Mariel and nodded to assure her that all was well. I started lapping up Gabriel's juices. Mariel asked, "What did you do? Was she in pain?" I paused to answer her but Gabriel moaned, "Pain, no! Es como dije usted cielo. No, es aun nas maravilloso que esto! Orgasmo." Mariel nudged me aside and I almost came again as she kissed Gabriel's sweet little pussy! I told her, "Now lick it." She was eager and licking all over the place, I decided to show her how to do it effectively, I told her, "Let me show you how." She backed off and watched me intently, as I lapped up the rest of her orgasm, then set about trying to get her to another one. I dipped down and teased her anus and Mariel disappeard, but came back a minute later, pushing Gabriel's leg up over her shoulder. Then she dove in and attacked Gabriel's clitoris, making her gasp. I told her, "Good idea!" and left Gabriel's pussy in good hands as I released the clip on the other leg and pushed that knee up to her ear. Now we could both get at her pretty little pussy.

    Gabriel didn't last too long with two tongues teasing her clit, vagina, and anus. I was having a great time rubbing cheeks with Mariel, and playing dueling tongues all around Gabriel's great tasting pussy. Mostly we did dual stimulation, I was tongue fucking her anus while Mariel was teasing her clit, when Gabriel blasted off and cried out in a volume that I only usually hear when we are making love. And talk about juicy, there was enough down there for the both of us.

    Mariel was going to go for three but I pulled her back and told her, "Nope, now it's your turn." She looked at me and asked, "My turn?" I replied, "Now Gabriel and I are are going to tie you down and do to you what we just did to her." I looked up at the blindfolded Gabriel and asked, "Aren't we?" Gabriel just sighed, "Si." Mariel asked, "Cielo?" Gabriel replied, "No, mejor que cielo." Mariel helped me take off the wrist and ankle cuffs as she practically pushed her sister out of the way. I was surprised when Gabriel stopped her and gave her a quite passionate kiss the softly told her, "Gracias." Mariel hugged her sister, then we put the cuffs on her. We removed the G-string panties before we secured her legs. it was easier since the tie down straps were already in place, all we had to do was just hooked her up.

    After I blindfolded Mariel, Gabriel kissed me and told me, "Thank you so much for accepting my sister." I told her, "It's my pleasure, REALLY!" We both took turns kissing Mariel again, then I untied her babydoll and exposed her lovely young body to our adoring eyes. She was just as perfect as her sister, except the breats were just slight mounds with pointy little nipples. Very cute. I noticed she didn't have much in the way of pubic hair, just a slight peach fuzz, but then again, I don't know how much pubic hair a 15 year old Cuban girl should have so...

    Gabriel surprised me when she started to lower her head. Not wanting to be outdone, I hurried down to Mariel's left breast. We started licking her nipples, Mariel giggled and sighed "Mui Bueno." I switched to sucking on the tiny mounds. They were just beginning to feel like breasts should feel. I looked over at my lovely Gabriel, and she had also switched, how hot was that? One beautiful girl sucking on another beautiful girls breasts. Mariel seemed to be enjoying it, but I wanted to see if her pussy was as tasty as her sisters. I started trailing my lips down her flat stomach. Gabriel quickly followed, then nudged me out of the way. She stopped before she passed Mariel's pubic mound and looked at me. I paused and smiled, she told me, "You should be the first, to touch it." I nodded, "I feel honored." It looked so small, sweet and untouched, almost like Gabriel's before we start going at it hot and heavy, and I start tearing it up. I ran my hand along her inner thigh then decided my lips would be the first to touch it and I leaned in and softly kissed it, and let the kiss linger slowly massaging her virgin pussy with my lips. Mariel sighed, "Cielo!" Without stopping I looked up at Gabriel, she translated, "It feels like heaven." Mariel sighed, "Better than heaven!"

    I paused and motioned for Gabriel to unhook her legs, Mariel pulled them up high giving us both open access to her sweet virgin vagina. I moved in and so did Gabriel, we bumped heads, laughed, then went to work on Mariel's pussy with dueling tongues. Mariel wasn't just moaning as sighing as we teased her clit and licked her pussy. She was thrashing about! It was a good thing we tied her down or she might have toppled a lamp or broken something. Her hair was flying all over as she moaned and gasped at the new totally feelings she was experiencing. She was obviously enjoying them. Gabriel was pretty much hogging her clit and only abandoned it when I nudged her out of the way. She never went down to Mariel's anus, the left that for me. I figured she knew what she liked and was giving the same to Mariel. I though she liked the anal stimulation. It was when I sucked Mariels tiny little clit between my lips and rubbed the tip with my tongue, that she arched her back and cried out with her first orgasm. Taste must be a genetic thing, she tasted so much like her sister it was unreal. I don't know if I could tell them apart if I was blindfolded.

Jenny's Accident part 1

lion1967 on Taboo Stories

Jenny’s accident part 1

I have known Jenny since she was born, her mom was one of mine and my wife's best friends. Her dad died when she was very young an her little sister Meagan was only a baby. Three years later my wife and little girl were killed in a car accident and Jenny was the first person to see me sitting crying. She came over and gave me a hug and said "I’m really sorry that Elaine and Ashley were both killed. .I going to miss Ashley so much she was my best friend even though she was 5 years older than me".

The next four years were pretty uneventful . I sometimes did a bit of babysitting for Victoria while she had went on some dates with a guy from her work. Me and the girls would either play some board games or

Read More
watch a DVD waiting for their mom to get home, sometimes they even stayed the night. Then one day while taking my dog for his morning walk I saw in the distance a little girl getting hit by a car, my heart just sank because it reminded me of what happened to my precious daughter. I pulled my cell from my pocket and called 911 and got an ambulance when i got to the scene of the accident i noticed who had been hit. When I saw it was Jenny my heart missed a beat. All the girls were crying and one boy said "oh my god Jenny's dead." I moved some kids to get to see and there was a lot of blood but she was still alive and I told the girls and boys to calm down. I knelt down and took Jenny's hand and told her an ambulance had been called. Then I called her mom to get to Hughes memorial as quickly as possible as Jenny had been knocked down and id meet her there.

At the hospital while Jenny was being treated Vicky was in tears worrying about her daughter and the medical bills as she didn’t have enough insurance to cover the costs .I told her that the insurance was taken care of. When we were shown into the room Jenny was hooked up to an iv drip. She was very pale and frightened. We were told she suffered a broken arm broken leg that needed surgery to set it properly and 3 broken ribs. And she would need to be in hospital for at least 3 weeks. I leaned down and kissed her forehead and said "sweetheart you gave us all one hell of a fright." She smiled for the first time and said " I’m so sorry." "There is nothing to be sorry about it was an accident.""Vicky I need to go but I will be back later and I will pick up Meagan from School and bring he here."

When I got back to the hospital Jenny was sitting up and looking a bit happier. Meagan passed her the bag I bought from the supermarket. "what’s in it" she asked. "Look and see, "she opened it up and pulled out a new nightdress and panties as her panties had been soiled due to the accident." Come here Meagan lets go get some juice while your mom helps Jenny get changed into her nightdress." When we got back and i saw the cutest 13 year old ever

A bit later i asked one of the nurses if it would be ok if Jenny Could have some food as she was feeling hungry. The nurse said "YES but the kitchen is closed for today you will have to get something in, but nothing too heavy something like a bit of pizza or some Chinese food." "Ok everyone what’s it to be pizza or Chinese." All three at the same time said Chinese so i gave the local Chinese takeout a call and ordered some soft noodles and spring rolls. During the meal jenny looked a bit sad. her mom asked her what’s wrong. "Well" Jenny said "I’m going to miss talking to Beth and Michelle my friends from England on Yahoo while I’m in hospital.""Now there’s no need to worry about that finish up here and get back into bed as I have a surprise for you. As her mom helped her back into bed and Meagan cleared up the table I popped out to my car and got 2 packages . When I handed one to Jenny her deep blue eyes lit up like a Christmas tree, and she squealed in delight as she saw what I had given her. "Oh my gosh it a laptop. Thank you Kevin>" Meagan piped up and said "can I use it too." Keeping a very straight face I "said no." And she was about to cry>"The reason why you cant use that laptop is because I got you one too" and i got the biggest smile I have ever seen Meagan give. "But you cant use yours till you get home and it will be very late so it will be after school tomorrow before you can use it. Is that ok with you. She couldn't say anything she just nodded her head.

As it was time to head home I kissed Jenny on the forehead and told her I will come visit her again the next day. As we were driving home Vicky said you shouldn't spend your money on expensive thing like laptops. I said I, have got more than enough and business is really picking up with the new contract to repair the police and fire departments computer systems." When we arrived home Vicky sent Meagan for a shower and then to bed after some hot chocolate with marshmallows. Once Vicky tucked Meagan in she came downstairs and offered a glass of wine. "Kevin I really ought to thank you for the way you helped Jenny if it wasn’t for your quick thinking she might not even be here or permenantly in a wheelchair. "And she started to cry. "Come on its ok she’s safe that’s what matters now." And I hugged her. I looked at my watch and saw it was 11.00 pm. "Its time I was heading home its been a long day for all of us. “She held my hand and looked into my eyes and said "stay." And she hugged and then kissed me

" Vicky you are the first woman that I have kissed since Elaine died" and she said "your the only guy I have kissed apart from bill." "you don’t need to do this Vicky" I said. "but I want to" she replied, as she kissed with more passion. As we kissed my hand went to her pert little ass and pulled her in close so as she wouldn’t see my cock making a tent in my pants. But i needn’t have worried as her hand moved down to the front of my pants and she felt how hard I was. "MMM that’s a nice hard on then she led me to the bed room and took off her dress and stood with just panties on with a slightly wet patch. Her tits were nice and perky. then she led me to the bed and sat me down taking off my shirt she kissed my nipples then undone my belt and unzipped my pants slipping them down then she pulled down my boxers letting my very hard 7 inch cock free. "MMM nice size" as her mouth went to the head and she started to lick my cock my pre cum was leaking out and I knew it wouldn’t be long before i shot my load . She must have known as she went down and took my cock right into her throat and sucked for all she was worth after about a minute I could hold on no longer and shouted "IM CUMMING." "Now its my turn to make you feel just as good as you made me feel." I kissed her neck making my way to the valley between those two perky tits before sucking on the left nipple and pinching the right kissing further down stopping at her belly button and tongue flicking it making her squirm in pleasure. then i moved farther down stopping at her panties, I could almost taste the sweet juices with just the smell. I hooked my fingers into the waistband and slowly pulled them down. What greeted me was a sight I will remember forever her pussy was neatly trimmed and soaking wet.

As i took her panties right off I gently stroked her pussy and she shivered as she had a mini orgasm. Then I moved up kissing and licking till I got to her pussy and licked her clit and she exploded into one almighty orgasm. "OH MY GOD IM CUMMING," she screamed out in utter pleasure. After Vicky came back down from the pleasure trip she held me in her arms and kissed for ages." I really need to feel your cock in me will you fuck me please." "with pleasure sweetheart. I started to move my cock teasing her pussy then she said "put it in me and fuck me for all your worth." As we fucked all I could think of how I had missed my wife ,just as i was about to cum I whispered into Vicky's ear oh Elaine I love you and shot my hot sticky cum into her and Vicky called out I love you too Bill. We told each other we were sorry for what happened and we both just said "its ok as we both loved our lovers"

The next day at the hospital Meagan dropped us right in it by blurting out that I had spent the night with Vicky. And Jenny thought for a minute and said as long as your happy mom I’m happy. But I saw a sadness in her eyes, but couldn’t place what was wrong.

Three month had passed and Jennifer was home from hospital and back to school but was still walking with a limp. About a week later ! was round for dinner and I heard Vicky shouting "Jennifer Jayne Watson what the hell do you think your doing.? "Then I heard Jenny Crying "I’m sorry mom I didn’t mean it." At dinner there was a bit of an atmosphere and Jenny was very quiet for once. "After dinner Jennifer I want you to go straight to bed and no DVDs or laptop till I decide what to do with you." said Vicky. After both girls had showers and went to bed I asked what actually happened. Then Vicky told me she caught Jenny masturbating. " Oh" I said Well she is 13 ,"I said. And Vicky just sat and cried. The best thing to do is talk to her without getting angry, because that will help no one. Vicky called Jenny, when Jenny came into the living room she had been crying. "I’m sorry mom I didn’t mean to make you mad." Vicky waited for a minute before replying, "You don’t have anything to be sorry for I’m the one who should apologise for shouting at you." " can I ask where did you learn to do that anyway." "I cant say because I don’t want Kevin to hate me" "I could never hate you " I said. "But you might if I tell you " she said. I told her "I promise I wont hate you." She took a deep breath " you know Ashley was my best friend even though she was 5 years older than me well I saw her doing it and I copied her when she was supposed to be babysitting us and I really started doing it in hospital last month" Then I saw the tears start to flow. " come here sweetheart" I took her hands in mine and told her "I’m shocked but not angry." She calmed down and her mom gave her a hug and sent her to bed.

Two weeks later my cell rang and it was Vicky she was frantic asking me to come over as there was something wrong with Meagan. I picked up my cell and went over. When I got there Meagan was very listless and pale. I didn’t hesitate I called Hughes Memorial." Hello Mary is john in the office." Who’s calling please." I told her. "one moment please." HI Kevin what’s the problem

To Take a Thief - Chapter III

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

 Greetings, finally the long awaited chapter III.

 Truth be told, the reason it took so long is, I got a new job.

 I started writing this story to maintain my sanity during my job search. You can't spend all day on sites like Dice, Indeed, CareerBuilder, Sologig, and Monster, and expect to keep your sanity for long. So I was taking writing breaks for sanity's sake.

 The new job is great, but it's downtown. That involves either driving in, stop and go traffic, for a +2 hour drive (plus a $20+ parking fee), or 55 minute train ride and a very pleasant two block stroll from the train station to my office. $140 for a month long pass on the train, and it just a five mile bike ride to the train station so no parking fees. With the current pr

Read More
ice of gasoline, guess which one I picked?

 Once I get settled in at work, and get things rolling smoothly, I can resume writing on my laptop to maintain my sanity on the 55 minute train ride. Right now I'm using that time to actually do work. Not enough time in an 8 hour day. There was no one doing my job while they were looking for a replacement (that was me), so I need to get all that work caught up. My manager dumped two major projects in my lap as soon as I walked in on the first day, and said to expect about 60 more over the next three months. He says they will be making use of my technical skills at some point down the road, but right now he's more interested in utilizing my project management skills. Once I'm all caught up I should be able to resume my writing while riding the train. I do enjoy writing, I find it relaxing.

 Anyways, sorry for rambling on, but that's why this one took so long to finish. I hope the next one doesn't take as long. I already have it all written, in my head. I just need to find the time to get it all down.

 The next chapter, Chapter IV is the long awaited chapter when he meets Mariel. I get a hardon just thinking about that chapter, and it's MY story.

 For those of you interested in their real ages, you'll have to wait for chapter V, when Thomas's decides to let them move in to his house. That one is nearly written in my head as well, just need to get it all down.

 

                                                                            To Take a Thief - Chapter III

        I could hardly wait for Tuesday, Monday I bought a vacuum cleaner and one of those 'Swiffer Wet' things as well as a bunch of other cleaning supplies. I didn't have anything in the house besides Dishsoap, Laundry Detergent and an old broom.

        After work on Tuesday I started a Salmon Casserole, I made sure it was enought to feed four, I figured Gabriel would take the leftovers for her sister. Soon after I put it in the oven, the door bell rang. This would be the first time she came in through the front door. (Ha ha;)

        I opened the door and there she was. Gorgeous! Her silky locks up in a bun, white long sleve blouse, black skirt cut about two inches above the knee. It looked like she had on hose, and a pair of two inch black pumps, slightly worn. Just a touch of makeup and a white silk scarf loosely tied around her neck. Can you say 'Godess'? I sighed as I'd only dreamed of women this lovely, seen them on the internet, and wondered where in the world I could find one. Now one was standing right in front of me, with a loving smile on her face intended for me.

        I drank in her loveliness for a second, before I invited her in, I started to close the door, then paused and opened it again, looking outside. I looked back at Gabiel and asked, "Where's your sister?" She replied, "Uhm, back, in the room." I asked, "Why didn't you bring her along, I'd love to meet her." She replied, "She can't, not now." She seemed nervous, so I asked, "What? Is she not feeling well?" She brightened up and nodded, "Si, yes, she is not feeling well." I said, "Well you are both invited for dinner on Friday." She asked, "Friday?" and paused in thought, I was about to reminder her that she was to come over twice a week, when she smiled and nodded, "Friday. Yes. Friday she will be better."

        I showed her where the vacuum cleaner was, the swiffer, broom and other cleaning supplies, and she set about right away. I watched her every second, I couldn't take my eyes off her. That lovely face, that gorgeous body, even the way she moved was sexy. It was the first time I ever got  hardon watching someone vacuuming the living room rug. I couldn't see any pantylines under that skirt, was she not wearing panties again? I pushed that thought from my mind, if I thought about that, I'd end up fucking her all night long.

        About an hour later, I was insisting that Gabriel use the dishwaser, and was showing her how to load it when the oven beeped. Gabiel nearly jumped out of her skin. I told her, "That's just the oven, dinner is ready." She visibly relaxed, I wondered what that was about but decided not to ask. We left the dishwasher for later, deciding we could put the dinner dishes in it as well.

        She loved the casserole and I put the rest in a tupperware container for her to take home. I put it in a bag with some flatware and a Vitamin Water. We finished loading the dishwasher and while she was bending over, I started wondering whether or now she was wearing panties again. I started to push the thoughts from my mind again, or I'd end up fucking her all night long. Then I thought, 'What am I waiting for? Why shouldn't I fuck her all night long?' I let my mind wander back to her panties, or lack thereof. and I grabbed her around the waist and pulled her into my arms. She melted into my embrace and rested her head against my chest, (damn that felt good). She looked up and me and said, "I have more cleaning..." I interupted her, "The only thing you have left to clean is my pipes." She looked at me, she didn't understand. I'd have to explain it to her sometime, right now I had more pressing issues, and one of them was pressing against my zipper.

        I kissed her and grabbed two generous handfuls of that gorgeous booty! It was nice the way each firm round cheek fit so well in each hand. I squeezed then massaged around it felt silky smooth, but I felt NO PANTIES. I love that! I asked her, "Are you wearing panties?" She looked down and quietly replied, "Perdon, no." I lifted her chin and kissed her softly and replied, "I love it when you don't wear any panties!" She looked at me, "Si?" I nodded, "Si, si ,si!" as I grabbed her ass and lifted her up until we were eye to eye. She giggled and I kissed her as she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back. She pulled her head back and told me, "I am wearing pantimedias." I asked, "Pantimedias?" I let her down and she replied, "Pantimedias." as she hiked her skirt up she rubbed her leg, I reched down and rubbed her leg, feeling the smooth sheer nylon. She repeated, "Pantimedias." I replied. "Pantyhose!" She smiled, "Pantyhose." I told her, "Take off your skirt!" She smiled and asked "Por que?" I replied, "No panties, plus pantyhose, equals very HOT. You can take off that skirt, now! Or I'll rip it off your sexy body!" she quickly reached back and released the skirt and let it drop to the floor.

        I reached around and grabbed that nylon covered ass and picked her up again, looking into her eyes. I told her, "Next time I tell you to do something, don't ask why, you do it. Understand?" she looked down and said, "Perdon." I replied, "I'm afraid I'm sorry isn't going to cut it. I think you need a spanking?" She looked up at me unsure, I smiled and said, "Zurrarme." She took a deep breath, you could tell she was getting wet already, you could see the excitement in her eyes.

        I let her back down and pushed her up next to the table. and bent her over it. She stood back up I looked sternly at her. Her hands came up to her neck and she untied the neckerchief, then she laid it across my hand, bent back over the table and crossed her wrists behind her back. I almost came in my pants. I told her, "Take off the blouse and bra first." She immediatly, without question stood up and gave me the sexiest look I've ever seen as she slowly started unbuttoning her blouse. I almost came in my pants AGAIN! As her blouse slipped off her shoulders I pulled her close and unhooked her bra. She let it slide down her arms I reached up and caressed those firm, round globes. So nice! She asked, "Should I take off my... pantyhose?" I replied, "No, leave the pantimedias, and the zapatos. They're sexy." She smiled, "You like my shoes?" I replied, "I just said they were sexy." She paused and said, "You spoke spanish, you called my shoes, zapatos." I replied, "I do have some Latino freinds, I've picked up a word or two. I don't know why I remembered 'zapatos' I guess I just like the sound of that word. Kind of like zurrarme." She smiled and said, "I like the sound of the english word spanking. I won't forget it again." then she bent back over the table putting her hands behind her back.

        I tied her hands vertically, instead of horizontally. That way I could easily push her arms up her back and away from her ass. I looked down at that silky brown ass, she had completely recovered from the spankings I'd given her over the weekend. It looked so pristine, and innocent. I just laid my hand on that beautiful butt and began caressing the satin feel of the nylon stretched across that firm backside. I slipped my hand down between her legs and felt the damp fabric over her sweet pussy. I was right, just the thought of getting spanked was making her wet. Of course, maybe the fact that her hands were also restrained could have added to that moisture (I hope).

        I raised my hand and gave her a good hard whack. She let out one of those damn-sexy, high-pitched. yelps. I sighed, "I love when you do that!" She asked, "Perdone?" I replied, "Don't apologize. I said, I love when you do that!" she turned back, as much as she could, and asked, "Que?" She didn't know what I was talking about so I explained, "That short sexy scream that you let out when I spank you. That is so damn sexy! I love it?" She bit her lower lip and smiled, she looked so darn cute. This amazing woman is driving me crazy, and I love it.

        I could see my pink handprint on her firm brown ass. It looked lonely so I gave her another one centering more on the other cheek. She let another sexy, squeal slip out of her lovely throat.  She looked so good like that. Those heels set off her legs so nicely. I wondered how a 4 or 5 inch heel would look supporting those sexy legs. I had to push the thought from my mind, or I really WOULD come in my pants.

        I continued to spank her at a steady pace, giving her time to yelp, and giving me time to admire the way her lovely bottom turned from nice warm brown, to a nice hot pink. It looked so good, SHE looked so good. I couldn't take it anymore and had to have her. I stood behind her and started taking off my clothes. She reached down and started trying to tug done her pantyhose. I pushed her arms back up and said, "Did I ask you to do that?" I gave her ten more swats, the last one a sideways splat across her drenched pussy. I had an idea, and told her, "Don't move!" I don't think it was neccesary, as she was obviously in the middle of an orgasm from that pussy smack.

        I ran up stairs and grabbed a pair of scissors, and a condom, since I was not going to last, and probably blow my wad in that tight pussy. I'm not ready for a kid yet. As an afterthought I grabbed a couple of old narrow ties I got from my dad. I then dashed back downstairs to my well spanked goddess.

        First I decided to fix her arms, I didn't want her to be able to pull down anything. I untied her hands, when she tried to get up, I held her down. I tied one end of a narrow tie to her left wrist. then I put it next to her right elbow I wrapped both of her forearms together, completely imobilizing her arms and tiying off the other end on her right wrist. I used th scissors to carefully cut out the small cotton panel in the crotch of her pantyhose. It wasn't easy to cut, it was soaking wet. By then I had been overcome by the aroma of her sweet pussy. I dove in and started licking her pussy. She moaned wildly and orgasmed instantly. I wondered what trigger that. Was it the way I tied her arms (I hope)?

        This angle wasn'y working for me thorough that small hole in her pantyhose, even though Gabriel was attempting to adjusting her hips to accomodate me. I backed off and turned her around pushing her back onto the table. She raised her legs and spread them wide, I dove in again, the taste was wonderful. I loved eating this sweet little pussy. The feel of her firm nylon cover thighs against the sides of my head was erotic, to say the least, and I loved the way her heels were digging into my back. I lapped up all I could get on the outside, then plunged my tongue inside for some more. I licked and sucked up all I could, then started sucking on her clit to coax another climax out of her. It didn't take long before she came again. I was getting used to the way she squeezed my head with her thighs and was ready for it. I could breath now, but my lungs were filling with her scent. Nothing wrong with that. She started coming down, and as soon as her thighs released me I lapped up her come like a eager puppy dog.

        I looked up and saw an amazing sight. It seemed there was a delightful side effect to the way I tied her arms. It was causing her back to arch which caused her breasts to jut out proudly. I pulled her to her feet, she was a bit shakey. I caressed her breasts, the looked really nice like that. She sighed as I gently rubbed her nipples. She leaned up against me, her head against my chest, `and I supported her. I asked, "How do you like the way I tied your arms." She softly sighed, "Impotente... indefenso..." I smiled and said, "I really need to learn spanish." She gasped and sighed, "Oh... uhm... Helpless... I can't stop you... I'm yours..." The way she said that, it was so sexy. I had to have her. I kissed her hard then laid her back on the table. I slipped on the condom, slipped it through the hole in her pantyhose, and pressed it aginst her tiny vigina. She sighed "Ah Dios, si, si" I replied, "Okay, okay, but quit calling me Dios." I pushed into her as she wrapped her hose covered legs around my waist. As I forced the head of my penis into that tight little pussy, her heels dug into my ass cheeks.

        As usual it was slow going forcing my erection into her extremely tight love tunnel. I kind of missed the silky feel of the gripping walls of her pussy, but it was still so hot and tight inside there, it felt really good. Once I was all the way in, I started a good stroking motion going. She started letting out those sexy yelps with each thrust onto her. It drove my passion even higher, and I think she knew it! I picked up the pace, and started going faster, she started squealing louder. That drove my passion even higher. I decided if that was what she wanted, that was what she was going to get, and I started hammering her sweet, sweet pussy, like a jackhammer.

        Her breast were bouncing around comically as I slammed my cock onto her. I heard that now familiar cry as she orgasmed again. It was really wet now and I could hear that sucking sound as I drew my cock back, and a wet squish as I drove deep into her. I grabbed her sexy thighs and used them for leverage, trying to ramm my cock even deeper into her pussy, she gasped, before continuing her her sexy yelps. I was getting close to losing it. I bent over her and grabbed her shoulders to drive into her even harder.  I mashed her breasts against my chest and kissed her hard. She cried into my mouth as she started to orgasm again. I lost it and blasted off myself, blowing what felt like a gallon of come into that condom. Good thing I put it on.

        I paused for a few moments just savoring the tight warmth, before I pulled my now totally limp penis out of her tight pussy. I looked down and there was no condom. I looked through the hole in her pantyhose, at her pussy and saw the open end of the condom, hanging out of there. I quickly pulled it out and went in for another sip of her nectar, and I got a mouthful. As she laid there on the table I went to the bathroom to relieve my bladder, and flush the condom. When I came back out she was off the table, still tied up and on her knees. She sexily licked her lips and looked at my limp dick. I didn't waste any time I walked right up to her and let her take my flacid penis into her sexy mouth.

        She was good at this, and it appeared she enjoyed doing it. What was the down side with this woman? She seemed perfect in every way. She did a great job cleaning my house, and was now doing a wonderful job cleaning my pipes. She continued to suck my cock as it grew on in her oral caress, and it felt great. I pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. I remembered this position a few nights ago, but those dark eyes didn't have fire in the now. As she looked up at me I saw only love in those eyes. For some strange reason, that really turned me on. I grew hard in about 30 seconds, she seemed very happy. I figured she wanted anal sexy so I stood up, and pulled my cock from her mouth, she cried, "No!" I stopped and looked at her. She looked down and said, "I'm sorry, but I was hoping to drink your... uhm... esperma?" I laughed and asked her, "You mean my come?" She eagerly nodded, "Si! Yes!" I told her, "Beg me for it." She smiled and said, "Please let me drink your come!" I asked her, "How you gonna get it?" She paused and thought, she opened her mouth, but before she could say anything I told her, "Beg for it." She smiled again and beamed, "Please, Por favor, let me suck your cock, until you come into my mouth, so I can drink your seed. Please Thomas!" I smiled, "Since you asked so nicely..." as I sat back down in the chair.

        With a huge smile she resumed sucking my cock. I smiled down at her and asked, "You want to learn how to do that even better." She eagerly nodded, and told her, "It won't be easy and it might be a little uncomfortable to learn. Do you still want to do it?" She paused her blow job and asked, "Is it good for you?" I nodded, "It feels simply wonderful, but not all women can do it, and there are even fewer who are willing to try." She nodded, "I will try. I want to learn. I want to do the best felecion I can." I smiled and asked "Felacion?" she replied, "Sorry, I want to give you the best blow-job I can." I replied, "No, I think I like that word better, it sounds classier. And you are too classy to give a blow-job, from now on you only give felacions." She nodded and restated, "I want give the best felacion I can for you." I smiled, and said, "Good girl."

        I pulled her head forward and she lowered her sensuous lips sucking my penis into her mouth. It was now too long for her to get it all in her mouth, and it was still growing. I allowed her to stroke it Up and down a few times. It felt great but it was time to make it even better. I asked, "Ready?" she nodded so I pushed her down until my penis hit the back of her throat. She lost suction as she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, "Try your best to not gag on it." She started sucking again and I pushed her down and again she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, don't get discouraged, keep trying. This time I didn't have to push, with tears in her eyes from the gagging she went down herself taking me all the way to the back of her throat. She did gag again but didn't pull back. She kept me in her mouth and quickly resumed sucking. I encouraged her, "Your doing great so far, you'll get it."

        I took her about 10-15 minutes before she could take me all the way to the back of her throat, without gagging. She seemed almost jubilant. I smiled and told her, "Very good, ready for the next step." She paused, the thought that was it, but she nodded. I could tell she wasn't expecting what was next. I adjusted my hips and her so her mouth and neck were more or less straight. I held her head with my cock at the back of her throat, and pushed my cock down her throat. Her eyes went wide as I pushed my cock all the way down her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. It felt amazing as her esophagus was tighter than her mouth. She tried to get away, but I held her there for about 5 seconds, then let her go. She popped back up gasping and coughing. She gasped, "I no can't breath!" I smiled and said, "Sorry I should have warned you about that. You should take a deep breath before you take it down. But that's it, you did it and it felt wonderful. Could you try it some more?"

        She looked at me and asked, "That is what you like?" I nodded, "It feels amazing!" she smiled and asked, "Take a deep breath, then do it." I nodded. She sucked my penis into her warm mouth, she took me to the back of her throat three times, then took a deep breath and took the plunge. Doing it herself she maintained lip contact and I felt her lucious lips slide down to the base of my rigid cock. I sighed, "OH WOW!" she stayed there, I loved it, I looked down and saw her starting to turn red. I pulled her back ands she gasped for air and said, "This is not easy." I replied, "You don't have to keep it down there, It's like the other way. You take it down, hold it for a few seconds then slide back up and breath throurgh your nose, then go down, and do it again." She laughed and said, "Oh! That should be much easier."

        With more confidence she went back down again and quickly took the plunge and took me down her throat. She held it for a few blissful seconds then slipped it back up. I sighed, "Wonderful!" She seemed really proud of herself, as she quickly tried it again. The feeling of her lips sliding down to the base of my cock, her nose in my pubic hair while the head of my penis slipped into her tight esophagus. I sighed, "This won't take much longer," and it didn't, as she quickly mastered maintaining suction throughout the entire process. I wanted it to last, but this felt so good, it became clear I was going to lose it and quickly. I shot my first wad directly down her throat. She felt it and quickly drew back and caught the rest in her sweet mouth, pausing to swallow twice, and sucking me until I stopped her because it was too sensitive.

        She smiled up at me and I smiled down and told her, "That was by far, the best felacion that I have ever had!" She smiled with obvious pride. I reached around and Untied one wrist then helped her get her arms free. She straddled me sitting on my lap and wrapping her arms around me, I told her, "Muchos Gracias." as I kissed her. She rubbed her gorgeous body against mine as we kissed, those sensuous legs in pantyhose felt erotic.  I lifted her up a little bit and started sucking on her firm breasts. I loved these things, so firm they could stand up without a bra, yet still so feminine soft. Perfect! Just another perfect thing about her.

        I enjoyed myself with thos lucious lovlies for quite a while she reached back and stroked my penis back to full mast. Then she lowered herself down, and guiding my stiff prick through the hole in her pantyhose, and right up her ass. WAS THIS WOMAN GREAT OR WHAT!

        She leaned back to get it in deeper, as she raised her knees along my sides. I slipped my arms under her legs and put those nylon clad gams up over my shoulders. She put her hands on my knees as she rolled back, driving my cock deeper into her ass. The hole was starting to rub against the bottom of my cock, to I yanked on the back of her pantyhose. That fixed it. I pushed her hips down and drove my erection the rest of the way up her ass. She squealed! That set me off, I started bouncing her on my lap with my arms ahd my hips, driving my wood up her ass repeatedly, she contunied that sexy squeak with each thrust. This woman had my number, and I didn't care. She knew how to drive me wild, and I liked going there, as much as she like taking me there.

        I drove into her ass again and again, with her legs laying up my chest, over my shoulders, her hands on my knees. She was using her legs and arms to help me drill her ass, how cool was that! Her breasts gently bounced to our rythym. Her ass was so tight. I had a flash of an idea and strted rubbing her clit through the pantyhose. She gasped and a few seconds later, she arched her back and cried out, that now familiar cry. I got what I needed too as her anus clenched up like a warm and wonderful vise! The pain was exquisite. As soon as she came down I took one stroke and I balsted off blowing huge wads of streaming come up into her sweet sexy ass.

        She had slipped down so her elbows were on my knees, as she panted. I told her, "I don't know if I have the strenght to get you off my lap." She smiled and replied, "Then I say here." I laughed and said, "I don't have any problem with that." She managed to get her hands back on my knees and with a groan, dragged my limp penis from her tight little ass. She let her legs fall off my shoulders as she leaned forward into my chest. She rested her head on my chest and just let me hold her for a while. It felt nice just to hold her. I drifted off to sleep.

        I woke up about a couple hours later still sitting on that chair, with a blanket from my bedroom over me. Somehow she slipped off me, covered me, got dressed and left without waking me. I'm not sure how she did it, but she did. I got up and dragged my ass and my blanket up to my bedroom and into bed. It was a good night, and I was going to sleep well.


                                                The End



See what a Friday afternoon on the train can do. I finally finished this.

Soldiers Return Part 3

kohima on Sex Stories

A Soldiers Return Part 3.

I woke up to the sound of the kettle and went downstairs, it was almost lunchtime and Jenny’s Dad was still there.
He looked like he had been dragged through a hedge backwards. What a hangover he had, so I made some “gunfire” as they call it in the Army.
After a few mugs of that he looked a bit better.
Jenny came down and announced she wanted t
Read More
o cook me a romantic meal, she had never cooked anything for me, so I gave her the money she wanted, and we walked to the village together.
Although I was still worried about going to Sue’s, Jenny told me to do what I was told.
The pub was empty, but the Landlady ran round and kissed me, congratulating me she said, “ The beer is on the house, at last a son in the village!”
When the club came in what a party it was, but I didn’t want too much as I had to go to Sue’s.
So I made my excuses and left them to it

I got to Sue’s and was stunned when she opened the door.
She had a tight pair of leather jeans on and a very sexy blouse, I also noticed with no bra, and sexy make up.
I had only ever seen her (yesterday), in warm clothes, so was amazed at her fit body.
She kissed me with her arms wrapped around me, I could feel her breasts pushing into me, and then she almost dragged me indoors.
Sitting me on the sofa, I noticed an ashtray and some cigarettes, she told me to help myself as she went to the kitchen.
Suddenly bringing a bottle of Champagne and two glasses out.
After opening it she became quite giggly as the bubbles and the alcohol seemed to hit her, I could tell she was not used to it.

I was worried the twins would walk in, but she assured me they wouldn’t.
Saying she had to go, she popped upstairs, I assumed she was going to the toilet, I was very wrong!
She walked down in a sexy black and red outfit.
Sue started telling me about how her Husband had left her Seven years ago, and she had never been near a man since, but after what she did yesterday to me, she had masturbated in the night.
Telling me she had also missed the first party I attended, she would love to try anal sex, as she had done everything else (or so she thought)!
She went and opened another bottle of Champagne, I warned her to be careful if she was not used to it.
 

She sat next to me, putting her arm around me kissing me on the neck, then moved up to my lips, she was so sexy and hot I put my hand on her thighs and started to run my finger up and down, very gently.
She grabbed my hand and moved it up, telling me she had shaved last night, everywhere, as she was waiting for me.
As I started to feel her Vagina, she suddenly stood up, taking her outfit off, what a gorgeous sight.
She had lovely breasts, so firm and pert.
Then she pulled me up, taking my top off, then telling me to get undressed.
We stood there naked; she kissed me then put her hand down to feel my testicles, so I put my finger inside her slit on her Clitoris, as we kissed, I could feel her getting very wet, as she was very turned on.

I was very gentle, as she got more and more excited, her juices started leaking onto my fingers, and her nipples were massive.
Suddenly she grabbed me and started to come whilst making a lot of noise, mind you I was turned on, as she was kissing me very deeply.
Once she had got her breath back, she walked over to a drawer and got a tube of lubricant out, for anal sex.
Jenny had told her it will a bit uncomfortable at first, but then it will be nice, which I did not know.
I put her in the doggy position, put some lubricant on her private hole and started to enter her slowly.
I felt her tense as my helmet, penetrated her sphincter muscle, but as I pushed deeper she relaxed a bit, so I kept pushing and urged her to push against me.
Pulling on her shoulders as it went deep inside her.
Getting faster I started to go in and out, she had put her head down and her blonde hair was now swinging like her breasts.
The sighs then the moaning got deep, then even deeper, she made a sudden sound like she had come, and I was not far off.

Suddenly as I was really going hard in and out my penis slipped out, as I tried to put it back in it went straight into her vagina, as she had said nothing I carried on.
Then I did not last long as I came inside her.
I tried to explain, to no avail.
Quietly she whispered “ It happens I suppose, don’t worry about it.” 
We seemed to collapse together, pure lust I am afraid.
We got up and I kissed her, she wrapped her arms around me, then pouring some more Champagne, she asked me not to get dressed.
Going upstairs she slowly ran a bath, whilst I had a cigarette.
She took the champagne and me upstairs, getting in the bath, she told me to get in, so I did.
Whilst soaping each other, we started to kiss as I rubbed my hands over that wonderful body.
Looking me straight in the eyes she said “I want you to do that to the twins.” I looked a bit bemused “Anal sex with them, when you get a moment, for I enjoyed that, and they must learn!”
As we sipped the Champagne it seemed to turn her on again.
I got out of the bath with a hard on, as her hands had been everywhere.

Sue explained as we dried ourselves, that there were a lot of lonely mothers in the village, and for their help with everything, they could look after things whilst Jenny went to college, in return for favours, or payment in kind as they say.
So I asked what she meant?
“It is quite easy, a lot of the mothers like me have not had sex in years, so you look after us, we look after the baby and you, when you need a rest!”

Grabbing my hand she led me down to her bedroom; as she pushed the door open, in there was a magnificent bed, I really was turned on.
Sipping a glass of Champagne, she slowly dripped some on her breasts, I soon got the message, and I slowly slid my tongue down every single bit of them.
Then she lay on the bed, her naked body set me alight again.
“ You are the first man to make me come everywhere, now let us do it properly you have already come inside me, so it is too late to even worry about anything.”
So I almost dived on the bed and swivelled around to have a sixty-nine, Sue whispered “I have never done this before!”
Well there is a first time for anything I thought.
Pushing my tongue into her shaven mound she arched up to almost invite me in, whilst sucking me.
She did not take long as suddenly, she just pulled her mouth out of me and started to moan, getting louder by the minute.
Then it got quicker her breathing faster, till finally she gushed her juices all over my face.
I did not even give her time to get her breath back, as I turned around and entered her, she wrapped her arms and legs around my back as I started to pump into her.
She started to moan very loudly, then I felt her starting to scratch my back and pull me hard into to her.
Suddenly she started to wriggle and scream out, as all her body went into a spasm of ecstasy, and her fingernails dug into my back, scraping it.
Her arms dropped to her side and then her legs, her beautiful eyes looked at me “ Save yourself till after your present, for that was amazing, I am stunned with what I have been missing all these years!”
So pulling out we got up, Sue gave me a Housecoat and then she put one on.
I was intrigued by this present as we went downstairs, for I thought I had my present already.
Sue went to a cupboard and pulled a bottle of whisky out, pouring two large ones “Put your shoes on and you will need this as it is cold in the Garage!”
Getting something out of a drawer she took me into the kitchen, then through a side door into the Garage.
There inside was a beautiful Land Rover; I was getting confused, for what had this to do with me, plus it was cold out there.
Sue pulled out a logbook and the keys from her housecoat pocket giving them to me, I looked at her “I can’t afford that I have the cottage to do and a baby on the way.”
 “ My ex husband had to give me the house and this in our divorce as he ran away, he did not contest anything, I do not drive, so it is yours as you will need it.”
I looked at her in disbelief, thinking she was joking, her eyes lit up and she kissed me “ happy now, for I am!”
“I have had the man from the Garage service it, just sort the insurance out and drop the papers off tomorrow, and he will drop it of for you.”
We both had a slug of whisky, her gorgeous eyes looking at me; she just said “ lets christen the Land Rover, now!”
Sue opened the back door and slipped her housecoat off, her nipples were very erect as the cold hit them, her breasts firm and enticing.
She climbed on the bench seat, but I stopped her moving all the way in, then suddenly bent over and started to go down on her.
Putting my hands under her buttocks I lifted her upwards into my waiting tongue, then felt the gorgeous warmth of her.
She was amazingly horny and very turned on, gasping as my tongue went inside her and I moved her juices up to lick her clitoris.
It did not take long, as she was rampant, her mouth and the screams coming out, I am sure the entire village could hear.
I gave her no rest, as I pulled her out, climbing in I sat in the middle of the seat, pulling my housecoat apart to reveal a massive hard on.
So I slowly coaxed Sue in “ sit on me, windscreen round!”
She climbed in; then she slowly lowered, putting her hand on my hard on she put it in to her, it went really deep and she gasped again.
I put my arms around her and started to feel those wonderful breasts.
As it became more exciting Sue put her legs up on the top of the front seats and gave it everything.
Bouncing up and down she started to come, so did I!
Grabbing her I spurted my load as she came, magnificent!
What a day, what a village.
She reminded me not to forget tomorrow, as she had a job for me.

I went home to a wonderful steak meal and a lot of questions from Jenny, who was very interested in what had gone on.
It seemed it was natural to her for me to do this, although I felt guilty she assured me it was not and to do what was asked.
So next morning I went down the pub and to my surprise Sue walked in looking stunning again.
Women don’t normally come in the pub so that was a shock to say the least.
After getting her a drink we sat down, her hand kept wandering under the table to feel me, which set me alight.
Suddenly she told me all about the woman I was going to see, explaining she was shy and nervous.
So we left as Sue wanted to do some shopping, she handed me a carrier bag with a bottle of vodka and two packets of cigarettes in, that will work she remarked.
Sue ushered me to the woman’s house knocked the door and left me.

The woman opened the door and was really shy her name was Linda.
After a few Vodkas she seemed to come to life and became very talkative, plus flirty.
I slowly put my arm around her, then kissed her deeply, which she seemed to enjoy.
I stood her up and took her blouse off, what a lovely pair of breasts she had.
Taking my shirt off she suddenly took her skirt off just leaving her knickers on, so I slowly pulled them down.
What a sight another shaven mound “ Sue told me to shave for you”.
“Be gentle for it has been years since my ex husband left”, as I took off my trousers and pants.
Linda bowed her head as she looked at me “you are going to put that in me”, yes I replied slowly.
Starting to kiss her she became turned on; when I started on her breasts she really was enjoying it.
Laying her on the floor I started on her clitoris, her breathing became shallower, and then the sighs came out before a massive explosion and noise.
I could stand it no longer and she helped me put it in, she was very tight and tried at first to resist me, which made me push even harder.
As I pumped into her she started to come, very loudly indeed, continuing I tried to control myself, as he suddenly came so did I.
“I felt that” she said slowly as I pulled out, the amount of sperm around her entrance was amazing, for it was dripping everywhere.
We had another drink and then Linda got up and produced a tube of lubricant which I recognised as mine” Sue gave it to me”.

She got down in th doggy position “ Sue has told me all about this, so lets do it”.
I lubed her up and slowly entered her, she tid gasp at first and again tried to resust me in her anus, to no avail I am afraid.
Pushing in deeper with every thrust, she did not seem to enjoy it like Sue, until I got all the way in, then she did.
She came very quickly and I was not far behind, the feeling was stunning, as she had never done it before.
We stood up and kissed, sperm ran out of both orifices and to my amazement she invited me back.
The phone rang and it was Sue, she wanted me to pop into her place on the way home.
What next?

To be continued.
 
Kohima.

 

To Take a Thief - Chapter 2

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

 Due to popular demand, here is chapter two, it's just a little bit shorter than the last one, but still pretty good. You find out a lot more about Gabriel in this chapter, where she's from, how she got here, and including why she broke into Thomas's house. I hope you enjoy it. I decided to keep it in "Forced Sex". I noticed some other stories change as they go along, but still stay in the same catagory. I suppose so they are easier to find.

                                To Take a Thief - Chapter II

        I woke up to a wonderful sensation, warm and wet suctio

Read More
n surounding my hard cock. I looked down and my Gabiel was under the blankets giving me a fantastic blow-job. I tossed back the blankets and she looked up at me with a twinkle in those dark brown eyes. I smiled and told her, "Good girl Gabriel. Very good girl." as I stroked her silky black hair.

        I reached down and started fingering her pussy. She winced and pulled back and paused the blowjob to apologetically say, "Esto es una pequeña llaga." I looked at her confused, she tried to say it in english, "It is... uhm..." as she searched for the word, then asked, "Pain?" I replied, "Is that sweet little pussy sore?" She smiled and nodded. I laughed, "Well I guess I tore it up pretty good last night. How is your ass?" She shyly looked down and said, "Sore." I lifted her hips and moved her into a 69 postionas I told her, "Let me kiss it and make it better."

        I started licking her sweet pussy, not aggressively like last night, this time it was soft and tender, being careful not to hurt her sore pussy. She sighed and resumed her awesome blow-job. I slowly brought her to an oragasm, just a few moments before I blasted off in her mouth. I didn't warn her but she didn't seem to mind, I think she knew it was coming as she quickly adjusted and managed to swallow most of my come. What slipped out of the corners of her mouth, she wiped up with her fingers, and licked them clean.

        I got up and went to the bathroom to take a piss. Afterwards I started up the shower. I went back to the door, she was lying on her side, waiting for me. I asked, "You want to take a shower?" she nodded and in that sexy Latino accent she replied, "I will go after you." I shook my head and said, "I see you didn't understand me. I meant, get your ass in here and take a shower with me! I need you to wash my back!" She jumped to her feet and came into the bathroom with her head down. I saw her profile in the mirror, she was smiling. Cool.

        I adjusted the temperature then held open the shower curtain to allow her in. She stepped in and moved out of the way to allow me to join her. I put her under the water getting her hair wet. Then I moved her around so he back was to me and I started washing her hair. Her head rolled around lazily as I massged her head and long silky locks with the shampoo. I looked at her face and her eyes were closed, and she had a contented smile on her face. I moved her back under the showerhead, and rinsed her hair out, she smiled as she tilted her head back and let the warm water run through her hair. I couldn't resist, I gave her a kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she pressed that incredible body against mine.

        I then put conditioner in her hair and told her,"Let's leave that in for a minute." I then took some shower gel and began washing her back, She started to turn saying, "I thought I was to wash your back?" I replied. "I know, but first I have to show you the proper way to wash a back." as I turned her back around. I washed down her back paying special attention to her heart shaped ass, it was still a bit red from the beating I gave her yesterday, she seemed to swoon as I rubbed her ass soaping it up. It felt really nice, firm, athletic, I liked it. I got more gel and lathered my hands. I slipped my hands around that narrow waist and up to her breasts. I lathered and massaged those firm, but yeilding mounds. They felt really nice. She sighed, "Mi espalda?" I said, "I'm gonna have to learn espanol." She realized what she said and translated, "My back?" I told her, "As I said, this is the proper way to wash a back." She sighed and leaned back, snuggling back into me, and nodded, "Si, I learn this for you."

        I played a little more with the soft flesh of those perky round mounds. I could feel her nipples getting hard, and pinched them, making her sigh. I moved one hand down her lathered stomach, between her legs. I gently lathered her sore labia, being gentle, trying to make it feel better. She sighed, "I like you washing my back." as she squirmed her sexy soapy body against mine. My cock was getting harder as it sliped up and down between the globes of her ass. I let her breasts go for a moment. turned her head and lifted her chin. She looked up at me through half closed eyes, as I lowered my head down to her and kissed her. Her arm came up and held my head there as she stuck her tongue into my mouth. Out tongues were slithering around each other as I returned my hand to her breasts, massaging the firm flesh, and teasing her nipples. My hand lathering her pussy was going a little faster now, she was using her free hand to urge me on. I slipped my middle finger inside her, and she moaned into my mouth. I gently fucked her sore pussy with my middle finger, rolling her clit with the palm of my hand. She was pulling my head down, pressing her lips to mine, as she moaned into my mouth. It didn't take too long before she cried out into my mouth and collasped back into me. I had to abandon her breasts to hold her up. She went completely limp. Her arm fell away and she broke off the kiss.

        I turned her around and she limply put her arms around my neck and softly sighed "Thomas..." I hugged her and said, "Let me know when you're ready to wash my back." She looked up and me and smiled, "Oh si, your back. Now I know how it is done." She took a few moments to get her strength back before she turned me around and began soaping up my back. She didn't spend long before she started washing my ass. She was squeezing and caressing my ass. I heard something, it sounded like, "Mmmmm..." from her.

        After a few more moments of her caressing my ass, which I was enjoying, she moved her hands around and started rubbing my chest. She forgot soap so I squeezed some Old Spice Body Wash on my chest to help her out. She played with my nipples as she worked a good lather up on my chest. Then she allowed one hand to wander down to my dick, which was already hard. Her soft, soapy hand felt wonderful, as she slowly stroked the length of my cock. Her petite hand didn't reach all the way around so I adjusted her hand slightly for maximum stimulation. She was rubbing her soapy body against my back, and I was rubbing her right back. Those firm breasts felt so good rubbing against my back. I was getting really horney, starting to lose control and careing less and less about her sore pussy.

        I turned around and turned her around, bending her over. She was too stunned to respond, as I pressed my soapy erection against her sore pussy. She stammered, "Uh!" as I started to pushing my way into her. I felt her labia start to part, but as usual it didn't part far enough, probably why it's sore. She'd better get used to me, I was warming up to the idea of keeping this sweet Latino beauty around. She gasped, "Ugh!"as I forced my way into that tight little pussy. I got the head in about an inch, and she felt so good inside! It wasn't much but it was good enought to get a short stroke going and I did, slowly working  my way deeper and deeper into her tight depths. I lifted one of her gorgeous legs and hooked her knee in my elbow, giving me a better angle at her pussy. She just grunted as I worked the rest of my erection into her sweet love tunnel.

        Finally I felt my hips against her firm ass. I could feel muscle contractions as I paused. It felt like she was milking my cock. I slowly began stroking again savoring the satin feel of her vaginal walls squeezing tightly against my throbbing erection. I had to start pumping again, and hard. She shook her head as she cried out. "Aaahhhhh!" as I started hammering her again. Wow was this girl hot. Beautiful face, gorgeous legs, incredible body, really, really tight pussy. Yea, I'd be proud to call her my girlfreind. of course I'd probably need to learn spanish if we were going to have a chane of making it work.

        I don't know why I did this, probably some subconcious fear if commitment or something. I pulled my rock hard penis out of her pussy. I lifted her other leg and hooked it over my other elbow. With both feet up in the air, she braced her hands on the shower walls, we were in the corner. I rubbed my cock against her soapy ass, then push against her puckered anus. She cried, "Oh no!" I pushed harder and felt her anus loosen up. I rammed my cock into her, as she arched her back and cried out in pain, even thought I only got about two inches in her. I bounced her in my arms driving my dick deeper and deeper into her "back-door". This was even tighter than her pussy, add that to the list of reasons to keep her. A really, really, really tight ass! I managed to get my full length into her, it wasn't easy, but it was a labor of passion, and well worth it. As I stroked my cock in her ass she was whimpering and wailing, shaking her head. I just pounded her ass, thrusting my hips and bouncing her with my arms. It didn't take long before I blew wad after wad of my hot steamy come up her tight little asshole.

        She felt it and her head dropped as she let out a soft, "Ahhhhh!" I lifted her light frame up and pulled my softening cock out of that tight ass. Even limp and soft, that gripping asshole was still tight. She let out another audible sigh of relief as the head popped out. I let her down one leg at a time, she rested against the shower walls and I suddenly felt a little guilty. I ran my hands up her hips and asked, "Gabriel, are you okay?" She quickly turned with her head down, and wrapped her arms around me pressing her head to my chest as she sighed, "Oh Thomas, mi amor!" I hugged her back, just holding her tight. She seemed to melt onto my arms. A little guilty I asked, "Your pussy and ass still sore?" she replied, "Muy dolorido!" I knew "muy" meant "much" I assumed "dolorido" had something to do with "pain". I replied. "I'm sorry I got so..." She looked up and put her fingers to my lips. I stopped talking. Her eyes were full of tears as she softly told me, "No." The look in her eyes said so much, she didn't want an apology, and she didn't want me to feel guilty. She liked it, she liked the pain, she wanted the pain, she got off on the pain, she want to totally subit to me! Did I say I'd probably have to learn spanish? I was definatly going to www.rosettastone.com and ordering Latin American Spanish. Something like $500 for all the lessons, but this woman was definatly worth it!

        We rinsed off, then I turned off the water and she smiled at me and said, "You smell nice." I pulled her close and replied, "So do you." Again she just melted into my embrace. It felt really good to hold her, it felt like she belonged in my arms. I reluctantly released her and allowed her out of the shower before me. We dried off and went out to the bedroom. I started dressing and so did she. I watched her, as I dressed. She put on those tight black jeans, that ass looked so good in those jeans. She slipped on the bra, then reached for that black sweatshirt, I saw that it was more like a dark grey. I stopped her and said, "No." She looked at me and allowed me to take away the sweatshirt. I opened my bottom drawer and dug around. I still had a light green shirt that was a bit small, but I liked it. It was a tank top, with a tank turret printed on it, and it proclaimed "TANK TOP" in capital letters. I thought it was clever, so I kept it. Even though it was ribbed and would streach, it still wouldn't fit me. I tossed it to her, she slipped it on.

        GOOD LORD! That top hugged every curve of her incredible body. The round globes of her breast, her narrow waist and her flared hips. I sighed, "Wow, you look incredible." She was fretting over the lines her bra was putting in the top. I told her, "Don't give them a second thought, I'm not!" I tossed her a pair of short white socks. I went into my walk-in-closet to put on a shirt, and when I walked back out I saw a white bra laying on the sweatshirt I left on the chair. I looked over at Gabriel as she traced her fingers over the smooth lines of her breasts. She looked up at me and smiled. I walked over, swept her in my arms and excitedly proclaimed, "Gabriel, mi amor!" She hugged my tightly.

        I looked down, as she looked back up at me. The smile beaming on her pretty face, and the twinkle in those dark brown eyes told the story. Calling her "mi amor" or "my love" meant a lot to her. I told her, "I'm going to learn to speak spanish." A look of disappointment washed across her face, I quickly told her, "Don't worry, I know what 'mi amor' means..." Then added, "... my love." The smile quickly returned to her face. She looked so pretty when she smiled.

        Against her objections I insisted on cooking breakfast. Hash browns, and western omlets. She stopped abruptly about halfway through and asked, "Could I take the rest of this home with me?" I said, "Eat, we might skip lunch. You promised to show me which latches you can't open with a butter knife. I may need you to help me install them. We have a lot of work to do today." She seemed insitant, and I was finished so I insisted, "Finish that!" I went over and quickly prepared another omlet and said, "If you like them that much, all you had to do was ask." As I slid the omlet from the pan into a long, low tupperware container. and gave it too her. She gasped, "You no have to do that!" I shrugged and replied, "It was my pleasure, I like cooking. Take it, just microwave it tomorrow morning." She smiled at me, accepted the container, then quickly and happily finished her omlet.

        Before we left did anything else she insisted she help me put all the electronics back in my entertainment center, and got them all hooked back up and working correctly. Out of curiosity I asked, "Why did you try and take my TV last night. She blushed and shyly replied, "I've never seen one this big. I had no idea it was so heavy."

        Once we were done with that, I helped her into my Royal Blue Durango, with the Charcoal interior. She liked my vehicle. She asked, "Can I drop this off at home?" Refering to the omlet. I asked, "Where do you live." I hadn't driven more than 500 yards when she said, "Stop." I pulled over, and she got out and ran across the street and up to a house that would have had a clear shot of what I was moving into my house, when I moved. She had guts, breaking into my house when she only lived, across the street, half a dozen houses down.

        I waited about 15 minutes, I was about to blow the horn when the door opened. Holy crap! It was worth the wait!. Her hair was loosely tied back with a ribbon, and she'd changed out of the jeans into short, faded, black, demin skirt. She still had my clingy tank top on. She also appeared to have a little makeup on. I was right, she was fucking gorgeous in makeup! Holy shit, how did I get so lucky. I know she broke in to my house, but she didn't seem like hardened criminal to me. I hurred out and opened the door for my lovely lady, I told her, "You look gorgeous!" She smiled and looked down shyly. She was adorable! I had to help her step up and get in with that short skirt. Those legs were awesome!

        I went to my favorite home improvement store (Home Depot) and as she promised she found some window latches that looked to me like they be pretty hard to pick. It would take a good deal more than a butter knife to get in these! I also picked up extra deadbolts for all my doors. We headed back home and she was pretty handy. She helped me swap out the latch on the first window, and I asked, "You seem pretty good at this. Can you handle the rest?" She smiled and nodded. I said, "Good cause I still have more alarm components to install to finish my alarm system." I left her to the latches as I went and installed the audible horns, keypad, etc...

        We were often in the same room or within earshot. So to make conversation I asked, "So where are you from?" She replied, "Cuba." I asked, "So how'd you end up way up here, so close to Chicago?" She wasn't very willing to open up but with a few loving words of encouagement, she started to tell me her story....

        Her mother was in the world oldest profession, and since was a very beautiful women, she had the best clientel. Mostly high serving members of Castro's regime, and even Castro himself on occasion. Gabriel seemed a bit proud of that. She was also well compensated for her services. She did have two daughters, (she didn't know who her father was and wasn't sure if her mother knew) before she got her tubes tied. I was surprised to hear she had a sister, she never mentioned her before, but then again I just met her. Mom of course wanted better life than she had for her daughters, so she was trying to save up enough money to get them all to The United States, but Gabriel had ruined her plans. She had sex with one of her teachers, she loved him, and she thought he loved her. But he knew who her her mother was, so after he took her cherry, he paid her. She had a real hard time telling me that part. It broke her heart, and it broke her mothers heart as well. She packed the girls bags, and got together all the money she had saved including $440 in U.S. dollars. Four Hundreds and two twenties. She took then to a secluded beach one afternoon. There was a small boat and a small group of people, Her mother went to talk to a dirty smelly man, he was the boat's captain. They argued, she didn't have enough money. She had sex with him to pay the rest. Gabiel thought she was paying for all of them, but she was only paying for her and her sister. Before they left her mother told her to use the money to go to New York or Chicago, there would be less chance of getting caught and sent back. Gabriel and her sister didn't want to leave her mother behind but her mother insisted, and wouldn't take no for an answer.

        The boat left as the sun was going down, there were too many people crowed into the small boat, and it kept taking on water, A man with a small bucket was bailing it out most of the time. A couple of times they saw flashing red lights on the horizon, the man would turn the boat and race away as fast as the boat would go. Soon they started seeing many white lights on the horizon. As they drew closer they looked beautiful, this was America! There excitement was soon dampened as he forced everybody out a long way from shore. The water was up to her sisters chest, as he urged his former passengers to hurry towards shore, and hide, before they get caught.

        Gabriel and her sister had never been more afraid in their whole life as they waded towards shore. They ran up the beach stumbling in the sand as they ran. Running as if they were running for their lives. They came out on a boardwalk. Almost no people, were around, but there were plenty of cars, and lights everywhere. She needed to find a place for her and her sister to hide and take a rest. Everything they owned was soaked. She found a fairly quiet alley for them to rest in. She found a pizza box with a couple of slices, and some crusts, still in it in one of the dumpsters they were hiding behind. It was their first meal in the United States. It tasted like heaven to them. They managed to open an outdoor faucet enough to get clean water to drink. They stayed behind those dumpters, surviving by eating dicarded food for two days, then they changed into cleaner clothes and went out in the evening, to try and find a way to get to New York or Chicago. Gabriel had already decided they would go to Chicago. New York scared her, and she heard Chicago meant Wild Onions in one of our Native American languages. She thought that sounded freindlier to her.

        The wandered for a few block then met a cab-driver who was himself from Cuba. He warned them to beware there were some bad Cubans who would take them and sell them into prostitution. She told him they needed to get to Chicago, he asked if they had family there, she lied and told him yes. He took them to a train station, and she'd given him $300 dollars of her money, he said it would be enough, but she saw him take additional money from his own wallet when he paid. He gave them tickets and explained that they would first go to Washington D.C., the captital of their new home, then from there they would get on the train that would take them to their family in Chicago. He introduced then to another Cuban man who had a restaraunt in the train station, he gave them hot food to eat and Cokes, she liked Cokes and think they taste better in America. He also gave them a bag with some food to bring along for their journey. She tried to pay him but he said he was welcoming them to their new country.

        She had another emotional outburst as she confessed the man on the train that punched their ticket had waited for her sister to fall asleep, then told her they looked too young to be traveling alone and would be put off the train unless she did what ever he told her. He took her to a bathroom and forced her to give him a blowjob.

        Once she got over that, she said the train station in Washington was confusing but a nice woman in a uniform helped them find the right train, and they got to Chicago. When they left the train station she found Chicago was a big scarey city just like she imgined New York would be. She went back in and got on another train. She paid the man on the train to go as far as the train would take them and that's how they ended up here.

        She said she found a family that was renting a room for $100 dollars a month, but the month and her money was running out. That's why she broke into my house, she saw all the stuff I had when I moved in and figured I must hve a lot of money, and could buy new stuff. She needed the money desperately. She had learned how to open windows as a child. Lets just say, one of her childhood freinds was of questionable character.

        By the time she finished her story, I finished installing and testing the remaining components of my alarm system. She had all the latches installed and was working on the deadbolt in the front door. I helped her out and we finished the back door by 5:00. I insisted on cooking again and she insisted on cleaning up. I was making salmon fillets with garlic, pepper and lemon seasoning. I made an extra serving for her sister. I wasn't stupid, I knew who that extra omlet this morning was for.

        We talked well into the evening, I told her a bit about my childhood, she told me more about hers. She thanked me for the extra meal, I re-heated it before she got ready to go. I told her to wait a minute and ran up to my room and got two $50's from my lock box. I came back down and handed them to her. She looked at me with anguish in her eyes. I didn't get it at first, then she did something I definately didn't understand. She slapped me hard across the face and cried, "No quiero su dinero, usted bastardo." I remembered her story and figured out why I was back to being a bastard. I took her by the shoulders and said, "No, no mi amor." She looked confused, I explained, "This isn't for what we did last night and this morning." She looked up at me hopefully. I explained, "There is no way I could put a price on what we shared together. That was special, so very special." she brightened up a bit and asked, "Then what...?" I handed her the money and said, "You helped me today, for about six hours. You put new latches on all my windows and helped me put additional locks on the doors." She replied, "But I wanted to." I told her "Look if I'd paid a contractor to help me today, I'd probably be paying more than five times this much. Please, let me pay you for the work you did for me today." She smiled and, "Gracias." as she took the money.

        She looked up at me with a guilty look on her face asked, "Are you going to punish me for striking you?" I wasn't planning on it, it was just a simple misunderstanding, but I could see something in her eyes. I wasn't positive, but I think she wanted me to punish her. Why else would she bring it up? To test my theory, I innocently mused, "Hmmmm, I probably should..." Her face visibly brightened, I was right! I continued, "I wonder how I should punish you?" She practically gushed, "Usted podría zurrarme." I smiled and asked, "In English?" She blushed and started, "You could... uhm... ah..." she paused searching for the word the just looked up at me pleading, "Zurrarme?" I shook my head and told her, "I don't understand Zurrarme." She paused looked almost frantic for a moment then she brightened up, turned sideways and slapped her skirt covered ass. I smiled and said, "Oh zurrarme! That I understand." I took her by the arm and said, "Time to give my bad little girl a SPANKING for striking me." She came willingly.

        I sat down on the sofa, she was looking down and trying to look sorry and freightened, but I saw a brief smile slightly curl her lips for just a flash. I pulled her down across my lap, oooh she had a nice ass! I gave it a good whack with my hand, she gasped, but that was it. I sighed, and felt her tight ass, and said, "Hmmm, I think this demin is too thick." I started tugging that demin skirt up over her round hips. I got a flash of beaver between her legs. She wasn't wearing any panties! I was rock hard in an instant. It's a good thing I didn't know that earlier or I'd have spent the entire day fucking her. I wouldn't have gotten a thing done. I caressed her ass, it was still slightly pink from the beating I gave her yesterday. I gave her a firm slap. She yelped and I smiled, "That's better." And whacked her again, and she let out a, "Oooo!" The third smack she yelped again. That high pitched yelp was sexy as hell!

        I gave her about 10 good whacks, and was curious so I took a peek at her pussy. She was soaked. I grabbed her thigh and lifted her higher on my lap and spread her legs a bit. I gave her another 10 solid smacks, her yelps were starting to sound a bit strained, but they were still sexy. I decided to give her a slightly different sensation. I turned my hand sideways, and gave her pussy a hard slap. *SPLAT* The sound it made was definately moist. She gasped and stopped breathing as her entire body tensed up. I gave her pussy a second sloppy splat. You could actually see her getting wetter as she let out a couple of "Uh... Uh... Uhhhh!" She relaxed as I licked my fingers, like I'd just eaten a bucket of KFC.

        I looked down and saw a drop of come running down her thigh. Couldn't have that now could I? I lifted her leg as I bent down and licked her thigh. The smell, the taste, how could I resist that? I set her on the ground on her hands and knees and buried my nose in her ass as I devoured her pussy, with my lips and tongue. I licked her like a puppy dog, trying to get as much of her sweet nectar as possible. When I'd licked her dry, I plunged my tongue as far as I could into her sweet love canal to get some more. I felt her moving around, at first I thought she was just squirming aound in pleasure, but there was more. I looked up and shouted "Stop!" She looked at me a bit worried, I asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "I was trying to turn around, so I could do you too." I asked her, "Did I tell you do that?" She looked down and replied, "No." I told her, "I'm punishing you, you do what your told when I tell you to do it!" She replied, "Si senor." I told her, "Get back in position!" She immediatly complied.

        I paused then unhooked and unzipped her skirt, pulling it down. I told her, "Help me get this off." She lifted her knees to help me get the skirt off. I pulled her up and pulled my tight, tank top off over her head, then pushed her back down on all fours. I stood up and stripped down. She looked so sexy, naked on her hands and knees, on the livingroom carpet. I noticed her pussy was rapidly getting wet again. I got down on my knees behind her, and started rubbing my cock against her moist vagina. She sighed, and I could feel her trembling. I told her, "Come on now, beg for it." She gasped, "Por favor, fuck me with your grande pene!" I laughed, "Close enough." and started to push my rock hard erection into her tight little pussy. Her labia started to part, to allow me in, she felt hot inside. I pushed harder and she groaned, "Ugh!" It was amazing watching that tight little pussy streach to accommodate my size, as I forced it into her. I gripped her hips and pushed as hard as I could she screamed and her knees came out from under her, as she lunged forward to escape my vicious thrust. I lost my balance and fell on her back impaling her with my cock. She screamed again.

        Now we were on the floor, her on her stomach, me on her back, my cock deep on her tight, hot pussy. I pushed her hair aside so I could kiss her neck, that made her moan softly. Her hot, spanked ass was pressed against my hips. I started pumping into her she adjusted her hips to give me a better angle. She was so wet my dick would make a sloppy, sucking sound as I pulled back. Getting it rough, obviously made her HOT, as she came with a loud moan, and more moisture down below. I was no where near ready to come so I continued to hammer into her glorious love tunnel until she had another orgasm. Now I was almost there as well.

        I didn't want to get her pregnant, so I pulled out, spread her cheeks and pushed against her anus. She cried, "Oh Dios, NO!" I replied, "Oh yes, and don't call me Dios!" I pushed hard and felt the head of my penis pop into her ass. She screamed in pain! She was still laying on her stomach and I was on her back, so I just put all my weight behind it and drove my steel rod into that tight asshole. It took some serious fucking, but I got my full length in, and she orgasmed. Her anus clamped down on my cock, I couldn't move it now even if I tried. I held off, savoring the delicious pain of her squeezing the base of my cock like she was going to squeeze it right off. As her orgasm passed I resumed a slow stroking, and it took about 15 seconds before I blew wad after wad of hot come deep into the depths of her ass.

        I laid there on her back, traying to catch my breath as I gently kissed the back of her neck. She softly sighed, "Thomas, mi amor." I replied, "Gabriel, my love." She seemed to melt into a soft contentment. She softly gasped as I tried to gently pull my soft limp cock from her ass. It was still so tight. I rolled her over laid on top of her and kissed her passionatly. She kissed me back, for a long time. As we hugged each other she finally sighed, "I have to go." I got up off her and we got dressed.

        She picked up the tupperware container and I said, "That must be cold again, I can warm it up." She shook her head, "No." and made a motion like her sister was going to eat with her hands. I said, "Wait a minute!" I took the tupperware back to the kitchen and popped it into the microwave for two minutes. While it was heating I wrapped a fork, spoon, and knife in a paper towel, then put in in a small bag with the dinner, and I bottle of Vitamin Water. I gave it back to Gabriel started to wonder when I was going to see this wondeful woman again.

        I was deparate, so before she left I said, "Look, I hate cleaning, especially my stove. I love cooking, it's just the cleaning up aftewards I don't like. There's also vacuuming, dusting and laundry that I can't stand. It's not that much, but I could use a cleaning girl. Say twice a week, Tuesdays and Fridays, I could pay $50 a week, that's $200 a month. You know anybody who might be interested?" She smiled and nodded. I asked, "See you Tuesday?" she nodded and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I took her in my arms and said, "You aren't getting out of here before I get a proper good night kiss." She melted into my arms again and briefly rested her head on my chest. Then I gave her a sweet and tender kiss, and softly said, "Until I see you again, mi amor." She smiled and said, "On Tuesday, mi amor." I watched her walk down the street until he got to where she was staying. Even the way she walked was sexy! She waved at me and I waved back before she went into the house she was staying at.

 

 Thank you all so much for all the postitve feedback, as long as you keep encouaging me I'll keep the chapters coming. As to how old Gabiel is, that's a surprise, you'll kind out soon. after he meets Mariel, and you find out how old she is.

A Fresh Start For Brother And Sister - Part 3

staybee9 on Incest Stories

My sister began scooting herself back slowly.  She had been straddling me again, and was now standing in front of me wringing her fingers.  I sat unmoving, trying to process everything that has happened in the last two days.  At this time yesterday, we hadn't said a word to each other in over a week.  Now we had shared three incredible kisses and been in positions that I've only been in with one other girl, and that she had never been in.  I'd always known that she was a cute girl, but as I sat there staring at her, I saw something new in her.  She was now the sexiest, most sensual and loving girl I've ever known.  It was then that I realized that the girl of my dreams was my sister.  I

Read More
didn't want to be with anyone else.  She must have been having the same thoughts.  

  "I heard mom tell you to take care of me...and to stay out of trouble."  She said with a playful smile as she stared down at me.  "Promise you'll always take good care of me?"  She asked, suggesting that this was just the beginning.  I just nodded, still in a mild state of disbelief.  "I want to do the same for you..."  She went on.  "...I'll always take care of you...and make sure that you're happy."  I watched her fingers dance around the hem of her shirt.  I could see her confidence and trust growing by the second as she lifted it slowly.  "Starting today..."  I had seen her in a bikini a few times before over the summer, but this was different.  As she pulled her shirt up, slowly revealing herself to me, I could see how much she had changed in the few short months since.  She shook her hair free of it as she lifted the shirt over her head, revealing a light pink bra, cupping her pert breasts perfectly.  There were subtle little bumps where her nipples were.  I stared for a few seconds before meeting her eyes again.  

I stood up, stepping closer until her chest brushed mine, my fingers creeping over her hips.  She lifted herself up on her toes and met me as I leaned down to kiss her, my hand moving up over her bare back.  The kiss started out soft, more loving than passionate, but the passion builded steadily until we were lost in another amazing kiss.  It was what every kiss should be like, boiling over with love and lust together.  My other hand slipped down over the back of her skirt, and she lifted one leg, leaning into me as she curled it around mine.  My hand moved down under her thigh, and the other followed her.  

"Let's go back to my room."  She whispered into the kiss.  She leaned into me more, letting me lift her carefully until her legs were wrapped around my waist.  We never broke the kiss as I carried her up the stairs and into her room.  By the time we go there we were kissing so wildly, it was a wonder either of us could breathe.  "On the bed."  She said frantically, her lips never leaving mine.  I backed up to the bed and sat down, leaning back and pulling her down with me.  There was a little smacking sound as she sat up, straddling my waist.  

"Now...what was the first thing he said I did that made me so slutty?"  She asked with a little giggle.  She never talked like this, but I could tell that she enjoyed testing it.  I shrugged, staring up at her with a little smile.

"Well he only really hinted about how good you were going down on him."  I admitted.  It was such a turn-on the way her eyes lit up when I mentioned it.  She giggled, leaning over me again, pushing my shirt up over my chest as she ran her hands over me. 

"I've never done anything like that."  She confessed with another little giggle.  "But you're about to find out just how good I am."  She grinned wide, wiggling her hips as she scooted down my legs, pushing my shirt higher.  I lifted my arms to let her pull it over my head as she kissed down the side of my neck.  "Would you like that?"  She asked seductively.  I arched my neck, sighing a yes.  She was beginning to moan softly against my skin as she worked her way lower, still testing new words she had probably never even thought.  "Can I suck your cock?  I've wanted to for so long."  This was a new side of her that neither of us had ever seen.  I could tell she was loving it as much as I was.  She didn't wait for me to answer, and I don't think I could have if I wanted to.  I was speechless.

My breathing was shaky as her lips sunk lower, her tongue tracing a little line down to my belly button.  She had my pants undone easily.  I lifted my hips to let her tug them to my knees.  Never in my life had I been as hard as I was now.  She stopped kissing when she got to the waistband of my boxers.  She looked up at me with a devilish little smile as she curled her fingers beneath the waistband.  "I've never seen a real cock before..." she told me in her sweetest little voice.  It was obviously that she had just discovered her first little kink in dirty talk.  She went on, "I can't wait to taste it...to feel it against my tongue."  Her eyes were locked on mine as she tugged my boxers down to my knees and let me kick them to the floor.  "And then later..." she bit her bottom lip, hesitating as she continued to test more new words, her eyes still seductively on mine "...later...to feel it slipping into my tight little pussy."  She couldn't hide her smile.  Our stare didn't falter as she took my cock in her hand, running it softly up and down over the shaft.  She finally looked down at it, tentatively touching the tip with her tongue.  She licked her lips before stroking the underside of my shaft with her tongue, swirling it around the head when she reached it.  I leaned back further as she brushed her hair aside, wanting me to watch.  Her grip tightened just a bit as she continued stroking me.  I could feel her lips now making their way over the head, her tongue teasing more precum from the slit.  Slowly and carefully she sunk lower until her lips met her hand.  They were about half way down my shaft when she came back up, sucking lightly.  She began to bob her head slowly at first, concentrating hard as she sucked her first cock.  Her fingers slipped down and started kneading my balls gently, and her other hand took a lock of her hair, dragging it up and down the rest of my shaft where her lips couldn't reach.  She picked up the pace, her head bouncing faster and faster as she wrapped the lock of soft hair around me.  She must have been planning this all night.  

It wasn't long at all before I felt that familiar tingling spreading through my body.  "Sis...I'm...I'm close."  I warned her, but she didn't slow down.  She just moaned, sending a subtle vibration through my shaft.  "I'm...going...to...cum."  I warned her again just seconds before it happened.  Her lips tightened around me and she sucked hard as i thrust my hips forward uncontrollably.  I could feel my cock pulsing against her lips as I unloaded in her mouth.  She kept sucking, her lips tight around the head, coaxing every last drop out of me.  I could barely keep myself from falling back, but kept myself up on my elbows as she carefully pulled her lips from me, making sure she didn't spill a drop.  She smiled proudly up at me as she played with the cum in her mouth, moving it over her tongue before swallowing it.  

"Did I do good?!"  She asked excitedly, as if she'd just done something like paint a picture or bake a cake.  I lifted myself up, pulling her to me to kiss her.

"That was amazing...you did so good."  I kissed her again.  "Now it's your turn."  I smiled, patting the bed next to me.  Her eyes were immediately glazed over with lust again as she hurried to her back next to me.  I rolled over, kissing her more as one hand slipped up her thigh, disappearing under her skirt.  She was starting to moan again, which only turned me on more.  I did just as she had done and began kissing down her neck, slipping the straps of her bra down over her shoulders.  She arched her back and reached behind it, unhooking the bra and pulling it out of the way with surprising grace.  "Mmmm yes...suck my tits big brother."  She started with the dirty talk again as my lips closed over her little pink nipple.  Her tits were perfect.  There was no need for a bra to hold them up, they were so perky.  The nipples were like little pink pencil erasers.  I sucked each one happily, teasing them with my tongue.  As I moved lower I remembered the hand under her skirt.  My fingers crept between her legs, rubbing her through her panties.  She was getting wetter and wetter as I pulled the crotch aside, my finger touching her virgin slit for the first time.  My kisses moved lower and I lifted her skirt with one hand as one finger of the other slipped past her lips.  Her moans were growing louder and more frequent as I fingered her slowly.  

"Please don't stop...please...kiss it...kiss my pussy."  She begged, lifting her hips, trying to get my lips to move lower.  I lifted my head, smiling up at her as i pulled her panties down.  She was completely shaved, her lips so soft and bare.  "What do you think?"  She asked seductively.  "I shaved it this morning, just for you...do you like my little shaved pussy?"  She teased, knowing just how much I loved hearing her say these things that nobody has ever heard her say.  She had turned into a completely different girl.  

  I felt her fingers brushing through my hair, her nails lightly scratching my scalp as I lowered my head.  I kissed her little mound once, then lightly traced her slit with my tongue.  She was loving it, her petite hips lifting each time my lips would part from her.  I stroked her again with my tongue, letting it part her lips, her moans coaxing me on.  She lifted both feet onto the bed, spreading her legs wide for me.  Her tight pussy lips spread just slightly with them, and I reached up with one hand, parting them wider.  It didn't take long for me to find her clit with my tongue.  She was moaning uncontrollably now, her hips moving in little circles as my tongue teased her.  I started to really get into it, closing my lips over her mound, sucking her clit wildly, stopping every now and then to finger her for a few seconds before going back to lick and suck and kiss.  By the time she was ready to cum her fingers were twisted in my hair, pushing my face down between her legs begging me to eat her pussy.  With no warning at all, she was sent over the edge.  Her back arched and her hips began to buck, and I didn't stop until I sensed the swell of her orgasm fading.  She was soaked, and I did what I could to lick her clean.  By the time I finally looked back up at her face she was heaving, her naked chest rising and falling rapidly.

"Oh...my...god..." was all she could manage to say at first.  "That was so nice...I've never felt anything like that." She didn't have to try hard to make me proud.  I felt pretty good about giving her such a powerful orgasm.  "This is going to be such a good day."  She giggled, turning on her side as i lied down next to her.  

"Hopefully it will go on longer than a day!"  I laughed, leaning in to kiss her lips once.  "Can you imagine how much fun we'll have, now that we're so...close?"  it was the only word I could think of, but 'close' didn't do it justice.  We were more than close.  We were new best friends, suddenly passionately in love and giddy about it.  

"Hey...do you..." her eyes were wide and her voice was quiet again.  She bit her bottom lip, which I was really starting to love, and smiled slightly.  "...do you want to...to fuck me?"  Her sweet, innocent voice saying such naughty things sent a shock down my spine.  She was smiling wide, waiting for me to answer.  

"Yeah..." I whispered, nodding, "...yeah, if you want me to."  My smile was just as wide as hers.  The truth was that I had been thinking about nothing else all night.  It was always there in the back of my mind, but I never thought it would actually happen.  She nodded quickly and rolled closer to me, half lying on me now with one leg slung over mine.

"Yeah, I want you to...to fuck me." she whispered with an excited smile, toying with the word again as she leaded down, kissing me lightly.  She carefully moved herself over until she was lying on top of me.  My hand slipped back down, disappearing under her skirt again, moving over her perfect little ass, kneading it lightly as we began kissing again.  Her legs parted again as she sat up, lifting the front of her skirt from between us.  She was sitting directly over my cock, which was solid again.  "Does that feel nice?" she asked as she began rocking back and forth, my cock pressed between  us, her wet pussy lips hugging the shaft.  

"Hmm yes...so good."  I hissed, arching my back as she straddled me.  She pushed herself up onto her knees, unzipping the back of her skirt and tossing it aside.  With one hand she took my cock, soaked in her juices and began stroking softly.  She looked down, placing the head to her pussy lips.  Smiling sweetly, she looked up to my eyes.

"Ready?"  She didn't wait for an answer before lowering herself slowly onto me.  We both watched as the head parted her lips and sunk in slowly.  The shaft disappeared inch by inch as she carefully moved downward.  She closed her eyes, arching her head back and sighing loudly as I went deeper.  "Mmmmm god Evan you feel so...mmmm."  The movement stopped when we felt just a hint of resistance.  She closed her eyes tight and finished it, letting me take her virginity as she collapsed over me with a whimper.  I could feel her shivering for a few seconds as I hugged her tightly, knowing there was nothing to do but wait for the paint to subside.  I knew it was gone when she lifted her head from my chest and kissed me deeply.  She sat up enough to look straight into my eyes, the smile returning to her lips.  "I love you big brother..." she said so sweetly, "...now fuck me."  Her tone changed immediately, so full of lust as she began rocking her hips.  My hands went to them as she started to bounce, my cock sliding in and out easily.  You would have though we had been doing this for years, we moved so naturally together and in perfect synch.  Her pert little tits bounced with her as we picked up the rhythm, the room filled with our moans and sighs.  We both began to climax together quickly, and she started moaning things like "Mmmm yes!  Fuck me Evan!  Fuck your little slut sister!  Cum inside of me!"  And it didn't take much begging either.  Our bodies both began to shutter at the same time.  I thrust my hips up, burying my cock deep inside of her just as she came.  Less than a second later I was filling her pussy, thrust deep as i came with her.  

She collapsed again, her warm breasts heaving against my chest, our breathing sharp and rapid together.  We lied there, catching our breath, my arms wrapped tight around her until we were both calm enough to speak again.  

We both blurted out "I have the best brother in the world." and "I have the best sister in the world." simultaneously.  Together we lied there, naked with each other, kissing and talking about how things were going to be so different now, thinking of all the things that were left to discover together. 

 

 

A fresh start for brother and sister.

staybee9 on Incest Stories

    To say that my sister and I were close would be like suggesting a friendship between Hitler and Jerry Seinfeld.  Well, maybe not quite that drastic, but we didn't get along.  For starters, our social rankings at the high school we attended absolutely forbade us to even make eye contact.  I doubt that more than a handful of students even knew we were related.  Our home life wasn't violent or anything, we just didn't have much in common.  We rarely fought, and when we did it was over in a matter of minutes.  We didn't get along, plain and simple.  She disliked me because I was the oldest, had my own car, no curfew, and never got in trouble (I never really asked for trouble, though).  She thought I was spoiled.&nbs

Read More
p; I didn't think it was right that she was treated like royalty just because she was the baby.  Our dad must have had a disease that prevented him from saying no to her.  I thought she was spoiled. 

    I was a senior and one of the liberal-minded, artsy, hipster-types (those are her words).  The way she would describe me, she makes it sound like I walk around in a baret with a pencil moustache reciting poetry...way off.  I guess that's what you get when you would rather spend Friday night at a tiny club watching tiny bands play wierd music than going    to the football game.  Forgive me if I sound full of myself, but I had my share of offers from girls you wouldn't expect to like a guy like me.  I wasn't bad looking.  At the time, I was tall and thin...almost lanky, with dark blonde hair with a touch of red, blue eyes, and always fit right in at those tiny clubs with the college kids...no surprise I didn't fit in at high school.

    She was a freshman, popular, extremely pretty (it runs in the family), captain or president of every team or club she was a part of, and every teacher's favorite.  Although we never spent a weekend night together, I knew she could take her activities straight from the party to the church.  She was a very good girl.  That's why it came as a shock when I overheard a new kid talking about her during my Honors Chemistry class.  He was going on and on about things he claimed she had done to him at a party over the weekend.  I knew he was full of it for two reasons: 1. she has never gone past kissing (I have my sources) and would never look twice at a guy like him.  2. She was out of town with my parents all weekend. 

    Class ended, and before we could get three steps into the hallway he was on the ground, his back against the locker with blood gushing from his nose, covering the bottom half of his face, and staining his white shirt red.  My sister and I may not get along, but that doesn't mean I'll sit and listen to a meat head jackass smear her name.  After a lenghty discussion with the principal, I was sent home from school early and suspended for the rest of the week.  So there I was, sunken into the couch in front of the TV, waiting for my parents to come home and deliver the rest of my punishment.  

    You would have thought a cannon went off the way I jumped when the doorbell rang.  Turning to look over the back of the sofa, I saw the silhouette of my sister through the frosted glass window in the front door.  She didn't have cheerleading practice that day, and she was going to ride home with me after school.  She had to walk home.  I jumped from the couch and raced to unlock the door for her, afriad I was about to face one of her looks she gives you when she's upset...the kind that could wilt a flower in seconds.  I let the door swing open and stepped aside to give her room to come in.  Silently, she stepped through the doorway and stopped right in front of me.  You could have heard a needle drop on a pillow upstairs.  I didn't know whether or not she had heard why I couldn't give her a ride.  I didn't know if she was upset.  Sometimes she is so impossible to read.  We just stood there, me with my back to the door like someone was holding a knife to my chin, and her less than a step in front of me, her shoulder inches from my chest.  I felt a breeze sneak in from outside, carrying her scent straight up to me.  That's one thing I've always loved about her...she always smells so sweet.  Without making a sound, she turned on the spot so she was facing me.  The top of her head was level with my lips, her dark red hair pushed back behind her ears, one stray curl hanging down over one of her bright green eyes.  I opened my mouth to speak, but got cut off half way through the word "sorry". 

    "You don't have to apologize."  She interrupted, her voice barely above a whisper.  "I heard about...that you were sent home early."  She seemed almost sad.

    "I'm sorry you had to walk home from school."  I finished my apology anyway, wondering if she knew why I was sent home.  "They said I wasn't allowed on campus until my susp..."  She cut me off again.

    "Why did you do that?"  She asked, finally looking up from my chest.  She had been examining the dot of the i in the middle of a word printed on my shirt or something.  As we made eye contact, I couldn't help but notice there was a look there that I'd never seen.  I had no idea what to make of it.  

    "Why did I say I'm sorry?  Because I am.  I knew you didn't have practice..."  Once again, she stopped me.

    "You know what I'm talking about.  Why did you stick up for me like that?  We've never been friends.  I've never done anything nice for you.  You don't even like me!"  Her voice cracked like she was about to cry, but she fought it off well.  I was stunned.  Did she really think it was nice that I had probably broken a kid's nose?  Did she really think I didn't like her?!  The look in her eyes suggested that she felt worse than I did.

    "You don't really think that, do you?"  I asked, and was pleased that I sounded every bit as sincere as I meant to.  "You're my sister!  I love you, and not just because I have to."  The last two words came out with a forced laugh.

    "Well...thanks."  Her voice went soft again.  "I really mean it...and I love you too."  With that, she stepped forward, placed a hand on each of my shoulders, made herself as tall as she could and kissed me lightly on the cheek.  She dropped down from her tippy toes and let her hands slip down my chest lightly and smiled the sweetest smile I've ever seen, then walked away leaving the spot on my cheek burning.

   I stood there motionless for what seemed like minutes, trying to figure out what the hell had just happened.  Seconds later in reality, I swung the door closed and rushed to the foot of the stairs, trying to catch her.  I wanted to hear what she had heard.  I stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked up.  She was near the top, and from where I was, I had a view that any guy in the school would pay good money to have.  With each step she took, the back of her maroon skirt (part of the uniform for our school) bounced up just enough for me to catch a glimpse of her baby blue panties.  I had a thing for a cute girl's butt in a pair of nice fitting panties, and had just realized that my sister was no exception.  I'd always known that she was a gorgeous girl...petite, soft pale skin, long slender legs, her curves were subtle where they should be subtle, and obvious where they should be obvious.  I would often find myself slipping into a bit of a trance while staring at her shoulders in a tank top or her hips in a pair of low-rise jeans, but this was the first time I had ever felt my pulse quicken from looking at her. 

    She reached the landing and turned down the hallway toward her room.  As I rushed up the stairs, I fought with images of her panties that kept flashing through my mind.  I could still see vividly the soft curve of the tiny portion of her ass that wasn't covored by them, the way her skirt moved and then what I could see under it.  I tried to force these images out of my mind, and as I reached the top of the stairs I had forgotten why I was following her in the first place.  I hurried down the hall anyway and found the door to her bedroom half way open.  I took a tiny step past her doorway and tapped on the door.  "Busy?"  She was sitting on the corner of her bed flipping through a text book.  I must have startled her because she jumped when i spoke.  She sat up straight and looked over her shoulder at me.  That same sweet smile from before crept onto her lips as she clapped the textbook closed.  "Not a bit!"  She suddenly sounded happy, almost excited.  Tossing the book onto her desk, she scooted back on her bed enough to pull her legs up and spin herself around, crossing her legs and folding her hands in the lap of her skirt to push it down between them, but not before my eyes instinctively darted down and caught another glimpse of the baby blue material between her legs.  They darted back up to meet her eyes quickly.  Either she hadn't noticed, or did and was afraid to say anything.  Or maybe she just didn't mind?  I tried to force the image out of my head again as I stepped into her room.  "Sit!" she patted the bed in front of her, still smiling.  I obeyed, kicking my shoes off before scooting to the place she had saved for me.  Crossing my legs, I mirrored her, my hands folded in my lap. 

   "Something's different"  I began.  It turned into what was probably the first real conversation we had ever had.  We talked about why we had always been so bitter toward each other.  We couldn't find a reason.  She told me how bad she felt when she heard that I had gotten myself into trouble because of her, and that's when her thoughts of me started to change.  We talked about how neigher of us really ever disliked the other.  I found out that she actually looked up to me, and she found out that I secretly wished we were closer.  It turned out to be a very nice little chat.  During it all, we each made subtle movements with no real intentions.  By the end of the talk our knees were touching.  She began touching my knee when she would laugh or nudging my shoulder playfully when the conversation would get less serious.  After one of these moments, her expression suddenly went from a laugh to deathly serious.  She leaned forward, her elbows on her knees.

   "You know I've never done anything like that, right?  I mean...the things he was saying?  I've barely even kissed a guy!  And that was only just when..."  This time I cut her off.

   "I know I know I know" I interjected, laughing.  "I know what you're like...and even if you have done things like that, I know you never would with a guy like him."

   "Why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden?  You're actually kinda...sweet!"  The giggle that came with the last word was what made me almost forget she was my sister.

   "Sweet?  Me?"  I replied playfully, wrinkling my nose.  "And look who's saying it!"

   "What?!  I can't decide who's sweet and who isn't?"  By now I was copying her again, leaining forward with my hands cupping my chin, elbows on my knees, our noses inches apart.  "And so what if I think you are...does that change anything?"  Her words were coming out less playful now.

    "Well yeah...I always thought you saw me as a...I don't know...boring, grouchy, geeky, older brother."  I shrugged, my eyes locked on hers.  "Does it change things now that you think that?  She nodded her head, a little smile creeping across her lips.

    "Let's stay like this, k?  I mean, like closer...I like you better this way."  Her voice was getting softer as she spoke.  She leaned forward just enough for me to notice.

   "You too" was all I said, almost whispering now.  I let myself slip just a bit aswell, our noses almost touching.

    Before either of us could say anything else, our lips brushed.  Just gently at first, barely enough to notice, but then we both moved again.  My lips parted, moving over hers just as she opened hers to receive me.  The kiss was so soft, and our lips fit together so perfectly, like two pieces of a puzzle.  Her hands slipped from her chin and I felt her fingers creeping across my cheeks.  Her touch send a spark down my spine and I could feel goosebumps popping up on my arms as I let one hand move to caress her back.  My fingers traced her jaw until they disappeared behind her ear and into her hair.  With each little movement the kiss grew more passionate, my tongue tracing her bottom lip as i closed my lips around it.  Within seconds we were kissing like we'd been longing to do this for years.  Her quiet moans and my quiet sighs begian to fill the room.  She tried to scoot closer, but our knees touched, blocking her.  Uncrossing her legs, she slipped forward and onto my lap, my free hand guiding her up until she was straddling me, our bodies pressed together.  The goosebumps disappeared immediately as she began to roll her hips, grinding ever so gently against mine.  Her chest was pressed against mine, moving with her rhythm.  I responded, lifting my hips as much as i could, grinding back, the bulge in my pants hidden under her skirt as it kneaded against the crotch of her panties. 

    As our moans and sighs grew louder and less controlled, we both knew that things had definitely changed.  Neither of us were ready to stop.  My fingers began working on the top button of her shirt.  At the same time, I could feel her fingers tugging at the top button of my jeans.  Suddenly my heart dropped as the sound of the garage door opening broke the kiss.  I leaned back, eyes wide, my breathing rapid and harsh as I stared directly into her eyes.  I was waiting for her to start rambling on about how wrong this was and that we should never thing of it again.  Her eyes were just as wide as mine, and her breathing just as fast. 

   "I'm skipping school tomorrow to stay home with you, is that okay?" She blurted out, her words rushed as she hastily buttoned her shirt back up.  I nodded quickly in disbelief as she scooted back and off of my lap.  "Act natural, they won't suspect a thing" she said as she scooted off the bed.  I was speechless and unable to move I was so shocked.  She began to leave the room but stopped, leaning across the bed, "Oh...and I love you." she said with a wicked little smile, leaving me with one last kiss on the lips.

 
(To be continued...)
 

  
 

 

My Daughters Softball Team Chapter 1

publisher on Taboo Stories

My Daughters Softball Team Chapter 1

 

   By jollyman

 

   This story is pure fiction. My first time with Alice Chapter 1

 

 

   Body

 

  Hi, my name is Alex Jones. I am average looking guy of 35 years of age, standing about 5’ 10” weighting about 190 with an average sized cock at 7 ½ inches and 1 ½ around. Which after 11 years of marriage, my wife decided that it was not big enough for her, so she left me for a coworker with a bigger cock. I was
Read More
getting tired of her bitching and moaning anyway and so I was glad she left. The only bad thing about her leaving was how it affected our then 13-year-old daughter Tabitha.

 

  You see Tabitha was at that age when she needed her mother around as she comes into womanhood. But sadly, my wife did not care, and gave me full custody not wanting anything to remind her of our marriage.  That was two years ago and Tabitha is 15-years-old now and looking more like her mother every day as she blossoms into lovely young woman. She stands 5 feet 3 inches tall with 30B cup breast, and the reason I know that I had just bought her some new bras. She also has a 26-inch waste with 32-inch hips, sandy blonde hair green eyes and weighs no more then 105 pounds. I know this might sound corny but she is the only good that to come out of my marriage to her mother.

 

  Now tabby likes to play softball and she is the star pitcher on the team that I coach for young girls between the ages 13-15, and over the past two years, Tabby has made many friends on the team, one of which is Alice Carr. Now Alice is a very beautiful 14-years-old girl. She stands about 5 feet 6 1/4 inches tall with nice and firm 34C breast. That goes nicely with her 28-inch waste an 32-inch hips, with red hair, freckles, emerald green eyes, and she weighs no more 115 pounds.

 

  She is the catcher on the team and a very good ball player; and I know the team will miss her, as this is the last year that she can play in the league.  But ever since I took over the team after Tabby had joined it, Alice has always tried to be next me. Wither we were at practiced or at the games, she just had be close to me. 

 

  I did not mind that so much, because she is a sweet girl but at times there seemed to be something more in her actions. She would hold my hand at times and give me long hugs when no one was looking and she even would kiss me on cheek. I did not know if was because she did not have a father, or if there was something else. But I would soon find out and so will you after reading this story.

 

  It all began after we had won the big game against our cross-town rivals that put us into the citywide playoffs in late July. Tabby had invited Alice to spend the night, because her Mom had to work the nightshift at a local nightclub. I think she is a dancer there, or something, which leaves this beautiful young girl home alone to care for herself most of time. That’s why I think she likes to come over here so much, or so I thought. It was about 12:30 and I was watching a movie on HBO when Alice walked into the family room.

 

  Mr. Jones can I set and watch TV with you?

 

  I looked up from couch that I was lying on in my boxers and t-shirt. Sure Alice I would enjoy the company, as I sat up giving her room to set down.

 

  Thank you I was having trouble sleeping, as she sat down next to me in her over sized t-shirt and pair of panties. What is this show she asks, when a sex scene was about to start on the screen.

 

  That’s when I realized that I was watching an R rated movie. Oh, I’m sorry Alice let me change the channel. So I turned it over to HBO family and found one of the Harry Potter movies on.

 

  Alice snuggled up to me, which caused her t-shirt to open up. I love this movie, she said then she looked up at me. Mr. Jones do you think I’m sexy?

 

  I looked down at her and coughed as I tried to think of what to say. Alice you are a very pretty girl I replied, as my cock started to grow when I got a peek down her top and could see her firm young breast.

 

  Thank you she replied but you still did not answer my question.

 

  I tried to look into her eyes but she turned to face me her bring her right leg up on to the couch causing her lace see-through bikini Panties to show.
 
  That’s when my throat went dry, and I coughed again, as I looked at her as she sat there. After clearing my throat, I finally replied yes Alice I do think you are sexy, than she smiled and leaned in to kiss me on the lips. I pulled back from her, Alice we cannot do this.

 

  But Mr. Jones I love you, as she looked at me with her Emerald green eyes that burned a hole into my soul.

 

  I just looked at her knowing that, I had to maintain control here or things would get out of hand and I sure did not need that to happen. So I said, Alice I am old enough to be your father, and it is illegal for me to be doing anything with you.

 

  Yes, I know that she replied but I don’t care, because I love you Mr. Jones and I promise that I would never tell anyone about what we do. Then she moved to kiss me again. I move away from her to the end of the couch but this girl was not going to take no for answer and she finally made contact with my lips. Her kisses were soft and warm at first but grew in passion until, she pulled, back and looked down at the tent in my boxers.

 

  Mr. Jones I know that you want me she said, as she reached down and rubbed her hand over my extremely hard cock. Her touch was electrifying and I all could was moan.

 

  OH, My God Alice that feels good, knowing that I should stop her, I reached down grabbing her hand and pulled it away.

 

  She looked at me than said, Mr. Jones you said I was sexy as she grabbed my cock again and started rubbing it even harder.

 

  That is true Alice, but we should not be doing this.  As my mind fought with my groaning as I tried to regain control. But sadly, she was turning me on by what she was doing, and no matter how hard I tried, I just could not stop it from happening.

 

  You most like this she said with a smile on her face. As she moved in and started French, kissing me like no woman had ever done before. Her kisses were fantastic the way she moved her tongue into my mouth. It was so sensual I that could no longer fight it and I slowly moved my right hand down grabbing her tender young breast through her t-shirt.

 

 MMMMM that feels good Mr. Jones she said, after breaking our kiss. She smiled and pulled away from me, as she slowly pulled off, her t-shirt revealing her tender young breast.

 

  I could not believe how beautiful they were, standing out proud and firm on her chest with light pink half inch sized areolas and nipples the sized of pencil erasers. Then she pushed her chest out for me and said do you like my breast Mr. Turner?

 

 Yes Alice, your breasts are beautiful I replied as I leaned foreword taking her left nipple into my mouth, kissing her young tender flesh and licking over her nipple, sending waves of pleasure through her young body.

 

  She moaned and grabbed my head holding it against her chest. OH GOD THAT FEELS GOOD Mr. Jones, as I suck first on breast then other, giving each one equal treatment, as she started panting. OH GOD YES DON”T STOP Mr. Jones, as the first orgasm of the night hits her. OH GOD YES MR. JONES PLEASE MAKE LOVE TO ME, she begged, as I continued sucking on her breast.
 
  I pulled away from chest, as I looked deep into eyes. Ok Alice I replied, knowing that it was wrong and if anyone found out, I could lose Tabby, plus go to jail for having sex with a minor. But my lust for this young girl had won out over my morals, as I picked her up in my arms, and I carried her upstairs to my bedroom. When I reached the top of the stairs, I looked at her and asked Alice have you ever had sex before.

 

  She said yes, once when I was 13, but I did not enjoy it because it hurt too much.

 

  I stopped switched on light as we entered my bedroom, then I carried her over to the bed. Alice you know that it might hurt again if we have sex tonight?
 
  Yes, Mr. Jones I know that it might hurt when we do it, but I trust you and I know you will be gentle with me as she looked into my eyes.

 

  I smiled at her and thanked her for trusting me. As I laid her, down on bed and moved up beside her. Now Alice there is one thing we have to do.

 

  What that Mr. Jones she said with a smile on her face.

 

   We need to keep the noise down so we do not wake Tabby and Alice one other thing, you can call me Alex except when we are at team practice or games.

 

  Ok Alex she said with a giggle, than she kissed me again.

 

  As we kissed, I began to rub her breast again which caused her to moan into my mouth. That’s when I knew that this was not a dream but it was really happening, I was going to have sex with this beautiful 14-year-old girl. My pulse began to race as I broke off the kiss and looked into her eyes, as I ask her again. Alice, are you sure that you want me to have sex with you.

 

  Yes, she replied, with a smile on her face as she stroked my cheek with her small hand, while looking deep into my eyes. Alex I love you, and I want to show you just how I care.

 

  I smiled at her, saying to myself this girl does have crush me, as we started kissing again I felt more passion in her kisses a lot more than my ex wife ever showed me. But then I reminded my self that was just young girl and could not really understand what real love was all about.
 
  Side note Alice’s thoughts
   
  As I kissed the man of dreams, the man that I fell in love the first day I saw him almost two years ago when my best friend Tabby joined the team I was on. I know he thinks I am still a little girl and in many ways, I guess that I am. But that still does not stop how I feel about him and tonight I am going show him just how much I love him. I just hope that after tonight he will fell the same about me. 

 

  Now back to Alex

 

  As we continued kissing, I could tell that she had strong feelings for me and I told my self that I needed to go slow so I did hurt the young beauty that was lying beside me. After breaking the kiss I looked in to eyes and seen a longing that I had seen before and knew it was time to start. So I slowly moved my right hand down her body stopping at her young breast and tweaking her nipples, then I moved on down and started rubbing over her panty covered  mound.

 

  MMMM she moaned as her legs opened wide so I could get easier access to her burning pussy. That’s when I noticed a wet spot between her legs, as I rubbed over her slit. MMMM Alex that feels even better then, when I do it, she said, as I continued rubbing her.

 

  I looked at down at her half-naked body lying beside me in the soft light of the room and I smiled at her. Alice I can make it feel even better if you like.

 

  Do what ever you want to me Alex as she smiled up at me. Then she got a serious look on her face as she spoke. Alex I just want to know what it is like to have someone make love to me, as she looked into my eyes.

 

  Ok Alice I will do my best to show you what real lovemaking is all about, as I started kissing down her body.

 

  When I reached the waistband of her bikini panties, I could smell her juices, as the wet spot had grown to where her panties were soaked. I looked up at her with a smile and said, Alice let’s get your panties off, and she raised her butt off the bed.

 

  As I pulled, down her panties I saw one the most beautiful sites that I could have ever see. Her outer lips were red swollen and very wet, as her juices, were running down to her butt hole. As I watched this wondrous site, I thought to myself, how a girl her age could get this wet. As I sat there looking at her freshly shaved pussy and I smiled up at her as I reached out with my right hand rubbed over her pussy causing her clit, come out of hiding.

 

  OH, GOD Alex that feels good, as her hips started to push up at my hand as she moaned from the pleasure I was giving her.

 

  I smiled down at her and said Alice you are a very sexy girl, as I took her hard little clit in between my thumb and forefinger, and I started pinching it gently.

 

  MMMM Alex that feels good, as she continued to buck her hips up at my hand, do it some more please.

 

  I smiled down at her. Well Alice my dear sweet girl it will get even better as I slowly pushed my middle finger into her opening and started finger fucking her.

 

   MMMM I like that she said, than I moved up to start sucking on her breast. That’s when her breathing started to quicken even more, as she pushing down on my hand trying to get my finger even deeper.

 

  OH! OH! AHUM YES OH GOD YES THIS FEELS GOOD DON’T STOP PLEASE DON’T STOP she screamed, as her second orgasm hits her hard and she stiffens up, squirting her cum all over my hand.

 

  I stop sucking on her breast and start kissing down, her body until I reach her slit, and I started licking her over clit, she jumped and squealed. OH YES OH GOD YES as I sucked it into my mouth bighting on it gently, as I slowly continued to finger fucking her.

 

  OH MY GOD I LOVE THIS OH YES, I LOVE YOU ALEX DON’T STOP PLEASE DON’T STOP, she babbled as a third, fourth and even a fifth orgasm washed over her body, as her cum floods my mouth over and over again.

 

  I looked up at her with cum all over my face and smiled. When I saw that, her eyes were glassy and her mouth was in a round shape, as the only sound that she could make was a long OOOHH sound. So I stopped to let her calm down. Alice, did you like that I ask.

 

  After she had caught her breath, she smiled at up me and said yes in panting voice that was fantastic. Then she asked, Alex what just happened to me?

 

  You just had multiple orgasms Alice, I said with a smile of satisfaction on my face knowing that I had made her happy as I moved up beside her.

 

  Wow, I had never felt anything like it before, it was so intense, thanks Alex as she pulled me down into a kiss.

 

  As we lie there kissing, she began too giggle. Alex you know, I think someone wants to come out and play, as my extremely hard cock started poking her leg.

 

  I looked down at my raging hard cock, as the tip poked out of boxers, and I said. Well Alice what did you think would happen to little Alex Jr with a very sexy naked girl lying right here in front me, I replied with a grin.

 

  She giggles and reached down grabbing my cock, well then let’s free him up so he could come out and play she said. As I rolled over on to my back while raising my butt, so she could pull my boxers down. As my cock came into view, she moaned. MMMM I like it Alex, as she leaned down taking my cock, into her warm mouth.

 

  OH GOD Alice that feels good, as she took it down into her throat, which causes her to gag. Alice, take it slow until you get use to it, as she looked up at me with a smile, as she started sucking on it.

 

   I just lie on my back and watched in amazement, as her head bobbed up and down on my cock, as she continued sucking on it, as if she had been doing it for years.

 

  Than I felt my balls, starting to tighten, as my breathing quickened and I knew that I was going to cum soon so I warned her. OH, GOD ALICE I’M GOING TO CUM, and she sucked even harder as my cock explodes with about six streams of cum down her throat. She continued sucking until she had milked me dry, then she pulled off my cock and leaned her head back so she could swallow every drop. I could not believe the erotic scene going on before me and I just had to ask her where she learned to do that.

 

  She opened her mouth after she gulped one last time to show me that it was all gone. Then she replied from watching my Mom’s porn movies, as a big grin of satisfaction came across her face knowing that she had made me happy too, as she moved up to kiss me.

 

  You did very well Alice, I said with a smile as we started kissing like lost lovers, as our tongues explored each other’s mouths. I could taste my cum in her mouth, but I did care. I had found a new lover one that that liked me for who I was not what she wanted me to be. As we continued kissing, I could feel her slowly stroking my cock and I moaned.

 

  After we finally broke the kiss, she looked at me and said; I love you Alex as she gentle continued stroking my cock. Than she looked down between us, I think you’re cock is getting hard again.

 

  I can see that I replied as I looked down at my cock, which was now at full mask again, and ready for action as she held it in her tiny hand. Than I looked deep into her eyes and said, are you ready for the main event.
 
  Oh, yes Alex I am ready, as she smiled and rolled on to her back, while spread her legs wide for me. Make love to me Alex.

 

  Ok my lover I replied as I slowly moved over her, as I looked deep into her eyes again trying to see if there was any fear or doubt showing, as I lined my cock with her opening. I asked her again, Alice, are you sure that you want to do this?

 

  Yes, Alex I have wanted to make love to you ever since we met a year ago. So please, make love to me now because I need this, as she looked up at me with her beautiful green eyes filled with love and passion.

 

  Ok sweetie I replied as slowly pushed forward parting he lips with the head of my cock as I tried to enter her. She was so tight I did not think that I was ever going to get into her very wet and tight pussy, but the head of my cock finally, popped into her.

 

  Oh, she said with a sound of surprise in her voice, causing me to look down at her.

 

  When I saw the look of surprise on her face, I stopped and rested with just the head of cock in her. Alice, are you ok I asks?

 

   She looked up at me and said yes, Alex I am fine, just make mad passionate love to me, as a look of pure love filled her eyes.

 

  Ok Alice and I pushed harder until I slipped all the way in. I had never felt anything that tight before in my life. Her pussy was like a velvet glove, all soft and warm from her juices, as her vaginal; muscles gripped me like a vice.

 

  Oh, God Alice you’re so tight I said, as I rested with my 7 ½- inch cock pushed as far into her as I could go, with our pelvic bones pressed tight together as if we were one body.

 

  I smiled down at her, while she flexed her vaginal muscles and pushed up at me. Alex fuck me please she said in desperation. So I started a slow thrusting motion. Oh, yes that feels good she said as a look of pleasure washed over face, then she started pushing up harder at me as I picked up my pace. OH FUCK YES she screamed as she threw her legs around me and pulled me deeper then I ever thought possible as we fucked even harder.

 

  That’s when a very familiar feeling started to hit me as I felt my balls tighten, and I knew that I was close to unloading my hot cum into her womb. OH GOD ALICE I CANNOT HOLD OUT MUCH LONGER I grunted.

 

  That’s when I felt her stiffened up, as she pushed up even harder on to my cock as her sixth orgasm of the night hits her hard. OH FUCK YES IM CCUUUMMMMMING ALEX KEEP FUCKING ME, OH HELL YES MAKE ME YOUR FUCKIN WHORE OH GOD I LOVE THIS ALEX OH GOD YES she screamed, and her vaginal muscles clamped down even harder on my cock causing me to shoot my hot potent cum deep into her womb.

 

  AAAAHHHH I groaned aloud as I finished filling her womb with my hot seed and I collapsed on top of her as we kissed deeply. After we broke our kiss, I smiled down at her. How was that I said, as my limp cock slipped out of her wet pussy causing her to moan from the loss of her new found toy. As I rolled off her and we lay, side-by-side. She smiled at me and started to answer me, just as my door opened. That’s when I herd my daughter’s voice.

 

  DADDY, what are you doing with Alice she said, after she seen us naked on bed with cum dripped from her friend’s pussy!

 

  To be continued.

 

  Read chapter 2 to see what happens next.

 

  Please leave comments at chuck112156@yahoo.com

 

 

 

A Soldires return part 2

kohima on Sex Stories

A Soldiers Return Part 2.

 

I had a phone call from the owner of the cottage, so had to return to London for a few weeks.

He had got some nasty letters from the Heritage people about repairs that needed doing and he could not afford.

I was missing Jenny, every moment of the day.

So I made my friend an offer and bought the cottage.

 

Jenny had moved in and we had sex everywhere, in fact there was not a place in the cottage where we had not done it.

Now the cottage was mine, it was mentioned in the Doomsday book (1086), and I was now the proud owner w

Read More
ith an awful lot of work to do.

 

Christmas was coming and there had been a few parties in the village in the last month, where some virgins were deflowered, which was interesting, to say the least. At least I had not been asked to get involved, till the next week!

 

The following week Jenny’s Dad pulled me in the pub and told me he wanted me for a party tonight, I tried to explain I loved his daughter, but as usual she already knew about it and wanted me there.

Jenny came home and we walked to the pub, after a few pints of sheep-dip as the locals called it, I felt a bit better.

When we left it was snowing and the sight of the virgin snow turned me on.

 

We arrived at a wonderful thatched cottage, lit up with Christmas lights.

Greeted by a lovely blonde woman who gave us mulled wine and roasted chestnuts from the open fire.

Suddenly the gang of fathers arrived and sat down, then a large Gentleman came in with nothing on, the feeling in that room was electric.

 

Two gorgeous identical twins walked in naked, my penis hit the roof, their blonde hair flowing behind them.

The Gentleman took sat down, whilst both girls looked nervously at him.

Seeing their breasts and their blonde mounds fired me up.

The first one started giving him a blowjob, her blonde hair flowing over him as she tried, her sister watching intently, as was I!

He suddenly pushed her away whilst grunting; she lay there with her legs open, and without any foreplay he rolled on top of her and tried to go straight into her.

She squealed at his brutal way, whilst her sister (Jane), held her hand and tried to help, to no avail.

He was very hard with her; luckily he did not last long and came within seconds.

The look on the poor girls eyes when he pulled away said everything to me, what a way to treat a virgin, or so I thought!

I do not like the way he treated her, there was no reason to treat a lovely Girl like that.

I watched as her sister trying to help moved her hand down to her blonde bush, rubbing a finger on it she felt the dew drops of cum now soaking it.

For twins are very close, as I was to find out.

 

I had a bad feeling as the Gentleman came back shaking his head, saying I can’t, all eyes turned on me.

Jane was nervous after seeing what had happened to her sister, looking at Jenny she just nodded at me.

I took my top of then slowly undressed down to my boxer shorts, it was obvious I had a massive hard on as every one looked at it.

Jenny came behind me and just slipped them down, Jane looked and gasped.

 

I wanted to be as gentle as possible as she was nervous.

I lay down next to her beautiful body and tried to console her and sympathetic, I felt sorry for her, but a standing penis has no conscience.

 

I started kissing her, she seemed to enjoy that, then moved on to her neck, then went lower till finally in front of everyone I got to her Clitoris, she seemed to like it but still resisted me.

Then I plunged my tongue into her.

Her sister was holding her and I noticed Jenny grab her and whisper to her, as my tongue went deeper and deeper.

She was quite wet but not enough, I did not want to make her give me a blowjob as she was stressed enough.

So I sat up.

 

So I looked at Jenny, she knew what I wanted and immediately wrapped her mouth around it, when it was soaked and rock hard I pulled out of her mouth.

I slowly got on top of this lovely young lady, rubbing my penis slowly up and down her slit, I finally got the tip in, she still resisted me though.

Her legs were fighting me all the way, Jenny said something to her and suddenly she let me in all the way!

She had relaxed; I could feel no Hymen as I entered her, just tightness, so beautiful it was indescribable, then as I continued pumping deeper and faster, the wonderful feeling and sounds of a woman’s first orgasm, as she arched up to except the very last bit of me inside her.

Jenny was encouraging me, so I felt that deep feeling as I came in her.

I really did let some go inside her.

Pulling out was difficult, as Jane gripped me with her arms, eventually I managed to leave my cum everywhere, what a mess!

It seemed to drip out of her as the blonde lady who had let us in wrapped a towel around this lovely young lady, as she stood up it was dripping down her leg.

I got up and went to get quickly dressed; Jenny suddenly stopped me slapping my buttocks.

 

Jenny helped the twin up and took her upstairs with her sister, so I got dressed anyway, as there was nothing left inside me, it was all in Jane and I was worn out.

When Jenny came back I was enjoying a whisky with everyone and a cigarette.

She seemed annoyed I was dressed; saying I was needed, I explained I was worn out, not only with what had happened, but also with the work on the cottage.

Well you will have to do it in the morning I was told, and went back upstairs.

I really did not know what she was talking about.

 

The party went on and as people started to leave, Jenny came down with one of the twins now fully dressed, and looking magnificent.

Over a very large whisky, I suddenly found out.

Evidently the selected father had not penetrated her, he just lasted a few seconds and had come, so she had not been “Done.”

She did not want the village to know, so was coming home with us!

 

So Linda (the other twin), trudged through the snow with us, and being a Gentleman I left her to go to bed with Jenny, which was interesting, as they both touched each other, for I could hear them, making certain sounds.

In the morning as I laid by the fire downstairs; I suddenly heard giggling, walking upstairs they were in the bath together, the sight of them together certainly did things to me, which was noticed.

For Linda seemed embarrassed at having her breasts soaped, by Jenny.

For the toilet was in the bathroom and trying to have a piss with a large erection was not easy, especially as Linda was looking.

 

Going downstairs the door went and it was Jane with the older blonde lady (their Mother as I found out), they both looked down at the hard on I was sporting, although I did have my dressing gown on.

Letting them in, Jenny came downstairs, with Linda who was stark naked.

Her nipples were like Organ stops, immediately she kissed her sister and Mother, then she turned to me.

“Please be careful for I have a Hymen, unlike my sister who broke hers Horse riding, so I know it will hurt!”

“I don’t want to hurt you, I will be gentle.”

I kissed her softly and passionately, then started to caress her slowly, but suddenly she slipped my dressing gown off.

Slowly running her tongue down my chest, which was an incredible turn on.

Especially as my “morning glory” was even harder by now

Then she knelt in front of me, taking me in her mouth, oh so slowly she tried, but she was inexperienced and although it was very nice it was not was what I was used to, for she grated her teeth on me.

 

Her Mother (Sue) came out of the blue and pushed her Daughter away!

Looking me in the eyes she said: “ I have not done this for a long time as I am divorced, but as my daughter is a disgrace as all girls in this village are trained, I will do it, but please do not cum in my mouth as I want my daughter to feel that.”

She really was good, starting at my testicles then licking up to the tip, but ever so slowly, I was in heaven.

Slowly she swallowed it; it felt so warm and soft, but the problem was I was stood there looking at a naked blonde with her lovely sister, my Girlfriend with their Mother sucking me.

I was getting very close and Sue knew it as she could feel it, so she pulled out, suddenly standing up she looked at Jenny.

They both got hold of Linda’s ankles and pulling her legs skyward and apart.

I could sense they had either seen that done or done it themselves before, and then they looked at me.

 

I was so turned on I could not resist, although we had not really had much foreplay, so was concerned she was not wet.

I went on top and entered her slowly; she was wet enough, I could feel no Hymen, then suddenly I could feel something, so pushing against it, she cried out, Sue screamed at her to shut up as she was a shame to the family name.

The softly approach did not seem to be working so I just plunged in harder and suddenly I was all the way in, as Linda gasped.

It was an exquisite experience, a lovely blonde with her legs in the air, now allowing me to really get in deeply.

I really got into the motion; slowly then fast and long, pushing my arms up I was looking down on her moving breasts, as she started to moan slowly, then her moans got louder, I looked up, to see her sister stroking her hair.

Her aureoles suddenly went small and she started to come, as she did Sue and Jenny pushed her legs back further and seemed to lift her, allowing me maximum penetration, as they did I pushed harder.

I could really feel her come and heard her gasps of pleasure.

I could not stop as I suddenly felt a wonderful feeling as I started to come deep inside her, there seemed to be a lot of it as well, as I was very turned on.

Spurt after spurt pumped into her, as she looked at me with her lovely blue eyes.

 

I flopped on top of her to get my breath back, kissing her, then slowly pulled out.

As I stood up all three women looked down at Linda’s blonde mound, now with a thick wad of white cum in the opening!

The two girls picked her up and took her upstairs, whilst I put some more logs on the fire and got Sue and I a glass of port, to keep the cold out.

She turned to me and said: “ I need you to pop in on your way back from the pub tomorrow, as I want you to do something for me, that only you can do.”

I was stunned, then she said: “And Friday as well, for we have a Mothers meeting and we need you.”

“What for?” I asked, very cagily.

“ You may need some Mothers help soon!”

She would not say any more, as all the girls came down dressed to go out, they all kissed me and walked off into the snow, leaving me alone to think.

 

Although I had cooked dinner as usual, Jenny was very late home.

I gave her a huge cuddle and a kiss, but she seemed shy.

I offered her a drink but she refused, suddenly she said: “ I have something to show you, do you Love me?”

That was a silly question as she knew I adored her and told her so.

She went to her bag and pulled a picture out “ I have been to the Hospital for a scan.”

“What for, what is a matter?” I said in a panic.

She gave me the picture “ it is our Son inside me!”

I looked at it in disbelief, then burst into tears of pure joy, cuddling her then getting a large drink, I went to light a cigarette but she pointed to outside.

No smoking in the Cottage anymore.

Over dinner she told me all about all the tests etc. it sounded frightening to me and all the classes, we both had to go to later on, but we could still make love for about another three months.

I explained I wanted to go down the village and tell everyone, she said she already had, when she got off the once a day bus, home.

“The pub went mad when I told them, wait till you go in tomorrow!”

I told her what Sue had said and told her I was not going as I did not want anything to do with it anymore.

She got cross and said: “ That is why I did not want to tell you; for I expect you to help out, as I will need you, but the village does as well, the club needs you and I love to see you enjoying it, so don’t even think about stopping anything!”

I thought the bump she had was my cooking, now I knew the truth.

 

Suddenly the door went, so I opened it and it was Jenny’s Dad with a huge smile on his face, I let him in of course.

He shook hands with me, then gave me a hug, patting me on the back.

Opening his bag he pulled a bottle of very rare whisky out, sort me one out as well.

He suddenly went to Jenny, as she stood up he gave her a huge cuddle, I heard him sobbing telling her he had just heard, so as I got a drink for us, I left them together, in each others arms.

 

 

 

 

For all the comments thank you.

For it was my first story and having to do it on my Mac, and then transfer it to a p.c. was a pain.

I am English, so my grammar and indeed spelling will be different.

I hope you enjoy this the second one.

 

Kohima.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sarah's Present for her brother (Part 3)

Carolina3777 on Incest Stories

Hi to everyone. I'd like to thank all of you that have posted feedback on my past few stories, and hope everyone enjoys reading and masturbating to this story. My AIM is Carolina3771, email is Carolina3771@aol.com, feel free to IM me or send an email if you'd like to chat or leave feedback.

Sincerely,

Sarah M.

 

 

It had been 6 months since Ben's birthday party, the first time I'd sucked his cock and the first time we had fucked. During those 6 months I hadn't seen Ben because of my work and his school, but we had kept in touch to say the least. Through IM's, phone calls, emails and webcams we'd continued to develop our relationship. And now here I was, driving home to spend the Christmas vacation with him and my family. I pulled in

Read More
to our driveway around 7 pm just as the snow began to fall. Dressed for the weather I was wearing a pair of tight blue jeans, a blue thong, a white turtleneck sweater and a blue bra along with knee high boots. Grabbing my bags from the backseat I hurried up to the door and walked inside.

My parents were sitting on the couch in the living room watching TV. They smiled and got up as I walked in.

"Sarah! Welcome home sweetheart!" My mom said as she wrapped me in a hug.

"Thanks mom, it's great to be here.....hi dad." He smiled as he also gave me a hug.

"Welcome home darling." He said as he took my bags.

"Is Ben home?" I asked. "No, he's still over at one of his friend's houses." My mom answered. "I don't think he knew you were going to be home tonight."


I smiled, "Yeah, I thought I'd surprise him." She smiled and gave me another small hug, "I think it's just great how the two of you have grown so close Sarah. We never thought he'd get to know his older sister like he has." I couldn't help but smile at her understatement, and couldn't begin to imagine what she would do if she ever found out how close of a relationship we had.

"It works out great that your going to be here so soon, I didn't really want to leave him here by himself all day tomorrow while your father and I are at work, especially during the holiday season, but now that your here he'll have someone to hang out with," my mom said.

I couldn't help but smile as the possibilites began to run through my mind. Having the house all to ourselves until 6 pm was a wonderful surprise. "Well I'm sure we'll find plenty of things to do together," I said. "When will he be home?"

"Well he's spending the night with his friend, but Janet is going to drop him off tomorrow morning."

I smiled, "That sounds great." I went and sat down with my parents in the living room after unpacking. We talked for awhile before they went to bed and after awhile I went up to my room. After checking to make sure I still had plenty of birth control pills I took off my clothes and looked at my body in the mirror. I wanted to make sure it would be perfect for the inevitable fucking I would be getting the next day. I had lost most of my tan but I was still kind of dark. My butt was firm, but nice and round as well. My hair was wavy and dark, coming down to my shoulders and my pussy was trimmed into a neat strip of hair. Satisfied, I went to sleep, eager for the next day.

The next morning I woke up around 7. My parents were just heading out of the door and I hugged them both good bye. I went and took a shower and put on pair of blue panties and a blue bra. I had just finished when I heard a car door close in the front and a moment later the front door opened and closed downstairs.

"SARAH?!?!"

I walked out of the bathroom as I heard him running up the stairs. I saw him look down the hall and see me. Wearing a pair of jeans, tennis shoes, a long sleeved shirt and a black jacket, he looked just like the sweet 14 year old kid I loved. I smiled as he ran to me.

At 5'2" he only came up to my chin as he wrapped me in a hug, his cold clothes and hands were like ice against my body but I hugged him back tightly.

"I missed you so much," I said

"Me too Sarah, I've been wanting to have you back so badly!" he said.

He let go of me a litle bit and stood back to look me over, "damn, Sarah, you are sooo hot."

I smiled, "We've got the house to ourselves until 6 pm"

He grinned, "really?" I nodded, leaning down I pressed my warms lips to his. As our lips pressed together his tongue slid into my mouth as we made out. Backing up a bit after a few moments I grinned, "Now we can be as loud as we want...and we don't have to worry about any 'accidents.'"

Taking his hand, I led him back downstairs to the living room. Looking around, there were large windows looking out over the front yard but I didn't care. Instinctively he began to undress, shedding his jacket, then his shirt, and then his shoes and jeans until he was down to his underwear. I smiled at him and undid my bra, letting it fall down. Then, sliding my panties down and stepping out of them, I revealed my nude body to him again. He stared at my nude body and I could tell from the hardening cock in his tight white underwear that he was enjoying it.

Grinning, "Your turn." Looking up he smiled, "Ok." Grabbing his underwear he pushed them down and stepped out. His hard young cock looked like it had grown a little since we last fucked. It now stood hard and erect at 5 in. and average width, surrounded with a good amount of brown pubic hair.

He sat down on the couch and looked up at me, "suck my cock Sarah." I gave him a smile and then got down on my knees. Leaning down I slid my lips and mouth over the length of his hard cock. He moaned as I used my tongue to lick the underside of it in my mouth.

"Fuck Sarah, that feels so good!" He groaned. After a moment I started sliding my mouth up and down on the hard shaft, enjoying the taste and feeling it pulsing in my mouth. After a minute or so he began to moan and I felt his cock beginning to throb. Thinking he couldn't possibly be ready to cum already, but suddenly he groaned out, "Fuck, Sarah I'm.....I'm CUMMING!!!" I felt his hot cum shoot into the back of my mouth as I began to swallow. Thick cum sprayed in my mouth, filling it as I swallowed it. After a moment, his cock twitched one more time then he relaxed.

"I...I'm sorry. I didn't think I would cum that soon." he said, blushing. I smiled though, "Don't worry baby, it's ok."

He smiled, "Thanks Sarah....but don't worry, I'll be ready again in no time! Ummm, do you want me to go down on you?" I grinned, "that would be great." Standing up I sat down on the couch, sliding my hips out to the edge and spreading my legs. He stood up and walked to the kitchen for a moment. I was confused until he came back with a large cup and a smile.

"I know how much you cum, so I don't want to make a mess." He said.

I laughed, "That's a good idea. Think you can make me cum?" He smiled, "I think so, sis."

I leaned back as he lowered his mouth to my pussy and began to lick. It was electrifying as he put his lips to my pussy and ran his tongue along my slit. I wasn't expecting much, and was thrilled when he slid a finger in the bottom of my slit while he began to flick his tongue over my clit.

"MMM, fuck Ben, that feels amazing.....yesss, lick my clit baby!" Soon I was rubbing my breasts and moaning as Ben surprised me with a skill I had no idea he had. He continued relentlessly, passionately eating my pussy as I moaned with delight and ecstasy. Within minutes I was feeling an orgasm building inside me.....coming close and closer to a climax.

"Ohhhh fuck Ben, baby that feels so good, yesssss..............Oh Ben I'm gonna cum!" I moaned out. He brought up the cup to my pussy as he continued to rub my clit. I screamed out as the climax washed over me and my pussy gushed the clear sweet cum into the waiting cup.

As I relaxed from the orgasm I looked down, Ben was holding the blue dixie cup nearly 3/4 of the way filled with my cum.

Ben was looking at the cum in amazement. "You.....you always cum like this?" He asked.

I nodded, "Yeah, mostly." He looked up at me, "You always swallow my cum for me Sarah...," and then in a move I never expected he brought the cup to his lips and began to drink my cum. I watched in shock and complete love as my brother drank my cum. It took him a few moments but finally he had finished all of it.

"Ben, that was....that was so hot, baby." I said, breathlessly. He smiled, "it tasted.....weird. But I'm glad you liked it." I leaned down and pulled him close in a hug, his face buried in my breasts. After a moment of the embrace he stood up, his cock was solid hard again and he was smiling.

"Sarah, let me fuck you." He said, with a determination in his voice. I smiled and stood up, walking to the back of the couch. Bending over I presented my pussy for him to fuck. He positioned himself behind me, and then, with one solid thrust he shoved his cock into my pussy; the first cock I'd had since the first time we'd fucked.


"Ohhh FUCK Ben!" I groaned as his small cock thrust inside me. He moaned as he began to pull out and then thrust back in, "Sarah, your so fucking tight!" His pace quickened as well as the strength of his thrusts. Soon I could hear the slapping noise as his hips hit my ass and pushed me and the couch further and further.

"Fuck me, yessss, yessss, fuck my pussy Ben!" He continued to slam me, harder and harder. Suddenly his thrusts slowed until he stopped. I then felt him press his cock against my ass and begin to push. Although I had never had anal sex, I didn't resist as Ben began to shove his cock up my ass.

"AGHHHHH!!!! Fuckkkk!" I groaned out as he shoved all 5 inches inside me. Soon he was pounding his cock in and out of me as I remained bent over, taking it, and despite the pain, enjoying it. As his hard cock slid in and out of my ass he reached around, groping my breasts.

"Sarah, your ass is so fucking tight!" He said.

Through grunts and groans I managed to reply, "Your f-f-fucking me....soo......hard Ben. Y-Yesss, fuck....my tight....ass"

Soon I heard him begin to groan louder and louder, "Fuck.....ohhhh damn....Sarah....I...I...I'M CUMMING!!!" I felt his cock throb in my ass and felt the warmth of his cum exploding inside me.

"MMMMM Yesss baby! Cum in my tight ass!" I felt him hold steady inside me, unloading the last of his cum. Then he pulled out, giving my ass a playful slap he walked around to the front of the couch and sat down, his cock still hard.

"Sarah, that was amazing. Your the best sister ever." He said with a smile. I walked around to the front of the couch, smiling, I got on my knees infront of him.

"Well the best sister ever wouldn't let her little brother's cock go un-cleaned." Lowering my mouth and fighting revulsion I suck his cock clean.

As he looked down at me, and I looked up at him, it was clear that the two of us loved eachother more than we could know, and would never, ever, deny the other anything that would make them happy.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part IV will be coming out soon, I hope ya'll all enjoy.

A Soldiers Return!

kohima on Sex Stories

I came home after a long time away, injured and in need of a rest.
My great friend offered me his ancient cottage for six months, if I did some work in the garden.
The place was total heaven, a trout stream next to it and a pub about a mile and a half away.
Upon going down the pub and enjoying a pint of English Bitter, all the locals went quiet and indeed would not talk at all if I was there, which was rather strange.
This carried on for a few weeks, not that it bothered me, as I was happy in my isolation.
Then as men know certain things happen to one's Testic
Read More
les, and one was in need of a bit of company, to say the least!
 
I was walking back from the village pub and they had a disco in the village hall; there was this stunning girl outside (Jenny), who told me her dad wanted to know who I was, so I told her. I offered to walk her home as I really fancied her, but before I could do anything she grabbed my hand; walked me around the back of the village hall and started to kiss me.
She had a wonderful body, huge English country girl breasts, and beautiful lips.
It took her but a few moments to get my Army lightweight trousers down and comment how big Army boys were made.
 
I have had some Blowjob's all over the place, but not like this.
She took the whole lot in, lock, stock and barrel, feeling my balls at the same time, I admit to pushing it in to her.
I had not had it for seven months; the feeling of her warm mouth and succulent lips taking 9" of penis down her throat drove me mad, I was worried I might choke her as my testicles were full, then I suddenly started to cum.
I could not stop or indeed wanted to, but she did not gag at all. 
 
The amount of cum was truly amazing; she could not swallow it all, it dripped slowly out of her mouth, as it dripped, it started to land on her ample breasts and drop down her sweatshirt.
She licked her lips and quietly said: " wow you were desperate!" 
This turned me on so much I could not resist feeling her breasts, I went to pull her top up, but she told me to wait till we got back to the cottage.
The mile walk was agonizing, for I had already got a hard on again and she had noticed it, plus the wind and rain were very cold, which made her nipples stand out even more.
 
 
We got back and the log fire was on, but needed stacking up; being a Gentleman I offered her a whisky as she had already told me she was 18 and one month old and had been "DONE," plus we were cold.
I did not quite understand what she had meant by that, but she explained her dad would tell me, tomorrow night, which made me nervous. 
 
Suddenly she stood up and took her wet clothes off, placing them slowly near the fire to dry; gesturing me to do the same, her body was stunning, pert breasts, nipples glistening by the light of the fire and everything a man could possibly ever desire. I kissed her lips then neck, ran my tongue to her breasts; her nipples became even more fully erect, if that was possible, finally but slowly going over her stomach, she then laid on the floor and at last my tongue could get into her love canal, her clitoris was immense and it did not take long, before she came.
Much to my surprise it was her first orgasm, she writhed in pleasure, moaning wildly and begging me to make love to her.
Slowly she asked me to be gentle as she had never had a penis as big as mine in her, as she had only had lost her virginity a month a go, and his was not very big!
I slowly entered her and she gasped as I went deeper, then another gasp as it was nearly all the way in, rapping her legs around my back I pushed it all the way in, she sighed very slowly.
Her vagina was very tight although it was wet by now, for it was only the second time she had done it!
It felt like velvet as I slowly got my rhythm up, now pounding into her as she arched up into me, her gasps and breathing getting deeper, then her moaning got louder.
I could feel her tightening as my testicles slammed into her, and then she suddenly started to come, her juices I could feel, as she contracted my penis inside her. I waited till she had relaxed as I was basically stuck inside her, after an orgasm she described as so intense it was mind blowing.
I then started again for I had not cum yet; she suddenly told me not to hang back and I could feel her again tensing, her back arching again, she told me she could feel me swelling even more and at last I came deeply inside her.
She moaned and told me she had certainly felt my hot cum inside her.
I slowly withdrew and as I finally pulled out a great wad of thick cum was glistening in her open vagina.
I put some more logs on the fire, as the wind was blowing off the hill, although she was hot; grabbing a couple of cushions and a blanket we laid in front of the fire and fell asleep. 
 
Next morning I awoke with a shock, her mouth was around my penis; sensing I was awake she took it all in, the feeling of her was amazing and I was starting to get very aroused.
Suddenly she stopped to my surprise, I asked what I had done wrong!
She asked me quite simply to do something to her she had never done before; rolling over onto her front she pulled her buttocks open, I was seriously taken aback, do you want me to do your private hole I asked, she just smiled, her face lit with a radiance and yet apprehension.
 The look of her pink English Rose was truly awesome; I admit to leaking a bit from my penis as I had done it before but not like this.
I didn't want to hurt her as we had no lubricant; I told her to relax and push when I told her, she smiled and told me not to worry as a few of her older friends had done it, so she knew what to expect.
Very slowly I inserted my helmet, which was still wet from the pre cum, I could feel her tense, then she buried her face into the cushion.
I could hear the muffled sounds as I hit half way inside her amazingly tight anus, I wanted to stop but she urged me to go on and when I was nearly all the way in I told her to push against me.
This she did and finally it was deep inside her and she started to moan and grip with her muscles, it felt amazing as I started to really pump into her.
Then she was begging me to cum as she was feeling something different deep inside her, I held on until she started to moan and gasp, then as she cried out I came with her, my hot cum really deep inside.
Resting a bit I slowly withdrew, as I finally pulled out a whimper came from her, and we laid there, in peace under an English Heaven.
After a cup of tea she got dressed and left, saying her dad would pop round and see me, this of course left me worried, but she assured me everything would be fine.
Later on that afternoon he arrived; I had seen him in the pub, but had been ignored, so doing the right thing I offered and then indeed poured him a beer.
He started by telling me that there were no men of marriageable age in the village at all, and that for some reason it was mostly girls that were born.
So all the fathers had got together with the mothers and formed a club, the fathers met in the pub and the mothers met in each other’s houses.
The purpose of this he explained, was that when a girl was 18 a father (not hers), was picked out of the club, and she lost her virginity to him at a party, witnessed by all.
I was stunned to say the least, in fact almost speechless.
He then explained that he knew what I had done with his Daughter as she had told him, and that was fine as she had been "Done,” but now properly "Done."
I started to understand now, albeit slowly.
I need you to come to a party tonight so meet me in the pub in two hours, for the club may need you to do something, he slowly said as he left.
I duly met him and he explained that it was indeed a girls eighteenth birthday party tonight and they were concerned as the father who had been picked had been having erection problems, and after what he had heard from his daughter I would be more than capable of doing the job.
I tried to tell him I liked his daughter (Jenny), and the thought of doing something in front of a lot of people was not my thing.
He told me his daughter would be there and she was expecting me, as it was one of her friends that needed to be “Done.” I walked up to the party getting more and more nervous, he noticed it and kept reassuring me all the way.
When we got there; the beer, wine and food were flowing well, in fact too well for a man in a dressing gown, who seriously looked like he had a bit too much to drink.
Suddenly a woman brought a gorgeous girl down in a small white towel, she smiled but looked nervous at the people.
The man in the dressing gown came over and removed the towel; her breasts were lovely and she blushed as she stood there naked in front of most of the village, her vagina had been shaved and she seemed to want to put her hands there to cover it.
He took his gown off; there was the smallest penis I had ever seen, it was as small as a baby mushroom and not even hard.
He grabbed hold of her shoulders and she knelt in front of him, slowly giving him a blowjob, but after several minutes there was no reaction at all from him.
He pushed her away grabbed his gown and made a quick exit.
Jenny and her father looked at me, as indeed did everyone else, go on she muttered you will be fine.
She looked at me with a sense of apprehension; tears flowing down her cheeks after what had happened with the selected father, so I consoled her for a moment as she thought she had done something wrong in front of everyone, I assured her she hadn’t.
I pulled her back up to her knees, now trying to ignore the other people and she pulled my jogging bottoms straight down, then after a gasp of surprise from the mothers she started to suck a very hard thick and long penis.
She to my surprise took it all the way in; I was getting very excited, especially as she moved up and down then licked the tip, then everyone started to tell me to cum as all the girls were trained by different mothers about oral sex, which turned me on even more and I did not know that till now.
I didn’t want to as I thought I was here so she could lose her virginity, but they told me not to worry, as the party would go on till later.
Suddenly Jenny came behind her friend and started to push her head deeper into me, whilst telling me that she wanted me to do what she had had last night.
My penis swelled and she could feel it, sucking harder, then suddenly as she felt my testicles I came, a lot.
Jenny watched, as my cum ran out of her mouth and cascaded down her friend, she had tried to swallow, but again there was too much, plus she was not experienced enough yet!
I started to rub my cum into her breasts; then gently lowering her onto the floor, I rubbed some on her stomach, there was some on the top of her thighs, so started rubbing that into unknown territory.
I kissed her and told her not to worry, although she was smaller than Jenny and a true virgin so I was concerned that it was going to hurt us both.
I sucked her breasts whilst Jenny held her hand, then moved downwards, eventually reaching her shaven vagina; she opened her legs wide and I started to lick a very engorged clitoris, she was already quite wet, then as I got my tongue into her hole, she started to moan, quite loudly and then her gasps got deeper and deeper.
I kept on with licking her as I did not want her to lose her virginity with a finger, as my jaw was now hurting as she seemed to take ages.
Then Jenny told her to let it out, her moans got louder and finally a gush came out of her, covering my mouth in her juices.
As I looked up Jenny nodded at me; my penis was rock hard by now, I lowered the tip into her opening, looking at her, she was scared, so again I looked at Jenny and the woman who was in fact her mother came over.
It must be “Done,” they told me.
I slowly pushed it in and at first there was no resistance, then I felt her tense up, I sensed it was her hymen, so I held back a moment, wanting to give her time.
Then I felt two hands on my buttocks pushing me hard, and it thrust me in, she cried out as it went all the way in, gasping at first she slowly relaxed and I whispered to her if she was alright, she then smiled and nodded at me.
Her vagina felt fantastic so tight and perfect; I started to really pump into her, my testicles slamming into her, she started to groan as Jenny held her hand and whispered to her.
I could feel her starting to tense, her legs rising up, she seemed to have trouble gasping then all of a sudden, her muscles contracted and she came, this time I carried on and it was not long before she shouted out loud to Jenny he is going to come I can feel it.
I came inside her as deep as I could, she moaned loudly as my hot cum went inside her, I kissed her and she slowly kissed me back.
I withdrew and rolled over, quite satisfied at my achievement.
The mother and Jenny wrapped the white towel around this lovely girl and took her upstairs.
Lying there naked on my own in front of everyone made me get up, a woman gave me a towel, I was going to get my clothes on so I protested.
A man came out and gave me a glass of whisky and an ashtray with a packet of my favourite cigarettes in, wow word gets around quickly in an English village, I thought.
A few more whisky’s flowed and we were talking for ages as the English do.
The door from upstairs opened; Jenny came first then the lovely girl, followed by her mother, she was dressed in a new white towel, as the other one had a few stains on it, to say the least.
I looked at Jenny and she told me, I said everything we did last night!
You don’t mean the third thing we did, yes she said she is lubricated and ready and she knows what to expect, giving me a kiss.
I did not feel like it but the whisky had sunk in and a man lent over and told me that no one had ever seen it done before.

 

She came over in her towel and slowly unwrapped it, getting on her knees she opened my towel and started to lick the tip of my penis.
Jenny said to make you as wet as possible; I did not disagree as she sucked it deeper and deeper, her mouth was good and she was learning, or Jenny had told her something.
I could stand no more, so stood up; she quickly laid on the floor and exactly the same as Jenny opened her buttocks up.
I could see where they had lubricated her so I did not hesitate at all.
Her pink button was glistening, although she closed her eyes, expecting the worst, I suppose.
Pushing the tip in, I heard her cry out, then again as I thrust into her pausing half way, where I stopped telling her to relax.
All the time Jenny was talking to her and me, she was telling her to push when I told her, she just nodded.
When I was nearly all the way I told her to push, Jenny gripped her hand and she arched up to meet my thrust, finally I was all the way in.
I started slowly in short strokes, as she began to moan I started making them longer and faster, her gasps were regular and she really started to moan
Yet again it seemed to take ages but it might have been the whisky as I continued to pound into her, my testicles were slapping against her, her anus was very tight and a few times she tried to resist me.
This made me push harder; finally her breathing got shallow and her moaning increased, her muscles tightened and she cried out as she came, I could hold back no longer and the very last of my cum shot inside her.
She gasped as she felt it; sweating and exhausted I pulled out, as my helmet came out I heard a large sigh from her.
I turned her over to give her a kiss and looking down on her sweet face there were a few tears in her eyes.
She told me she was fine and stood up, putting the towel on she walked with her mother upstairs.
I got dressed and after another whisky, walked home with Jenny.
She told me her Father was proud of me, Jenny came in when we got to the cottage.
Curling up with each other in front of the log fire.

 

There is some corner of a field that is forever England.
(Apologies to Rupert Brooke.)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Family Friend - Part 9

bjcortland on Teen Stories


Chapter 29

The next day, Steve pedaled down the path to the creek and found Michelle lying on her towel near the big oak. She turned her head and waved at him and he was once again captivated by her beauty and how awesome she looked in her bikini. It seemed like weeks since Angie had left and he was in dire need of some release. He hoped Michelle felt the same way.

He dropped his bike next to hers and walked over to where she was stretched out on her towel, her long hair fanning out around her head.

"Hey, gorgeous!" he exclaimed, sitting down cross-legged next to her and patting her upper thigh.

She smiled and looked over at him. "Hey, yourself, handsome!"

He looked up toward the path, then back to her. "So, come here often?&quo

Read More
t;

She groaned and sat up, resting her hand on his, then moved it further up her leg. "Please, no more cheesy lines." They kissed, long and passionately, his hand moving up her body to cup her ample breast, teasing it until her nipples were rock hard. She murmured into his mouth and he pinched it, causing her to cry out and kiss him even harder. He was about to move his hand to the tie between her soft mounds when they heard the sound of an approaching bicycle. They broke off the kiss and Steve sighed.

"Shit."

Michelle giggled and gave him one last kiss before Artie came into view. "Later, lover!"

Steve looked up. "Hey, Artie!" Michelle also turned and waved.

"Hi, guys!" Artie replied as he made his way over to them. Michelle got up and gave him a deep, wet kiss when he got there and his face was bright red when she finally released him.

"Where’s Jake and Kristi?" she asked him.

"Jake said they’ll be here in an hour or two. Something about her wanting to get something at the mall . . . I dunno."

Michelle looked over at Steve and he could see the mischievous look in her eye. She addressed Artie, but continued to hold Steve’s gaze. "You say they’re gonna be at least an hour?"

Artie unfolded his towel. "That’s what he said."

She winked at Steve and turned back to Artie. "Hmmm . . . now what could the three of us do for an hour?" She placed a finger on her chin and tried to look pensive, then brightened up. "Hey! I know!"

Without a moment’s hesitation, she turned Artie to face her, gave him a quick kiss, then dropped to her knees, her hands grasping his shorts and pulling them down.

"Hey!" he exclaimed, glancing sheepishly at Steve. His cock was already growing because of her passionate kiss and drooped half erect between his legs.

Steve couldn’t help but look at Artie’s massive tool. Holy shit, Michelle wasn’t kidding! As he watched, she began to stroke it, looking up into his face.

"Hey, what?" she asked, grinning devilishly at him. "Are you shy just because Steve’s here?"

Artie shrugged but made no move to stop her.

Michelle took his hand and pulled him down to his knees, then pushed him back so he was lying on his back on her towel. She continued to stroke his now rock-hard cock, then lowered her head to it and gave it a long, slow lick. Artie gasped and closed his eyes. Michelle turned to Steve, who was watching this transpire with a look of mild amusement. A week ago, this would have seemed wildly unbelievable, but now it was just another day in his life with Angie and Michelle; and now, it would seem, Artie, too.

Michelle licked her lips and wiggled her bikini-clad ass at him. "I wonder what it would feel like to have a cock in my mouth and pussy at the same time?" she asked, as if talking to herself.

Steve grinned and moved over to her as she lowered her mouth back to Artie’s raging hard-on and began to suck and lick it. He moved behind her and slowly pulled the skimpy garment over her beautifully curved hips, extracting it from between her wet lips. She lifted one leg at a time so he could remove it without breaking her oral rhythm on Artie. He quickly dropped his shorts and placed the tip of his own stiff prick to her puffy lips. With a muffled "mmmph", she pushed her tiny butt backward and his cock easily slipped into her tight, wet tunnel. He pushed it all the way in, his eyes closing as her tender warmth enveloped him.

He began a slow pumping motion, trying to put the fact that she was sucking on his buddy’s dick out of his mind. Every once in a while she’d release Artie’s cock and moan or tell him how good it felt. They kept this up for a few minutes until Michelle indicated that she wanted to switch.

Steve and Artie exchanged positions, awkwardly trying to avoid any physical or eye contact. Michelle watched them with an amused smile, but said nothing as Steve lay back on the towel. She knelt over him and took his wet cock into her mouth, slurping noisily on it. Artie moved up behind her and pressed his thick meat to her wet pussy.

Steve’s cock had felt great, but this was what she was waiting for. She was more than ready and despite his large size, he easily spread her wide open and pushed half of it into her. She moaned loudly and began to pump back and forth on it. She wanted to see just how much she could handle.

Steve lay back and allowed Michelle to swallow most of his dick. She was getting better at this. Still not up to Angie’s expertise, but definitely improving. He heard her grunting and couldn’t help but look up at Artie’s massive tool pushing into her. She released his cock and lifted her head.

"Oh, fuck! More, baby! Go deeper!"

Steve watched as Artie pushed a little further into Michelle’s tight pussy. She groaned and lowered her head, her hand still caressing Steve’s prick. Her hair brushed across his stomach, tickling him and adding to the sensations her hand and mouth were creating. He longed for her to take him back into her mouth again, but understood why she was a little distracted.

Artie had more than half of his long, thick cock inside her and she craved more. He was already deeper than he had been before, but she was prepared for him this time. There was some pain, true, but it was a good kind of pain! Could she take him all? Only one way to find out!

"More," she gasped, and began to suck furiously on Steve’s cock. Artie slowly fed another inch into her and she cried out, her voice muffled by Steve’s cock. He stopped and began to with draw, but she quickly lifted her head and looked back at him.

"No! Don’t stop! I want it all!" He could see the animalistic look in her eyes. "Fuck me with that monster!" she growled and pushed backward, taking in another inch.

Artie continued to feed his cock into her and her cries grew more and more urgent. He was certain he was hurting her, but if he let up, she would just push back against him. She had abandoned Steve for the time being, concentrating instead on the huge phallus filling her womb. He watched in amazement as his cock slowly disappeared into the tight, wet confines of her tender pussy.

Michelle couldn’t believe she was doing this! Two guys at once, out here in the open, and with ten inches of the biggest cock she’d ever seen buried to the hilt in her! The feeling was incredible! It hurt - hell, yes! But the pain was good, too! It was something she never thought was possible, but she certainly couldn’t deny it! Artie began to withdraw, then pushed back in.

She gasped and lowered her head. She felt the start of an orgasm and soon she was cumming hard on Artie’s huge cock. She jerked and moaned, then lowered her head to Steve’s stomach as she slowly came down, her body tingling and Artie still buried inside her.

Steve’s cock brushed her cheek and she instinctively grasped it and took it into her mouth. Artie began a slow fuck as she alternated sucking on Steve’s cock and crying out as he moved in and out of her ultra-sensitive pussy.

While it was amazing to watch Michelle take all of Artie’s monster cock, Steve was getting more than a little frustrated by the constant interruptions of his blowjob. When she seemed to be taking Artie a little easier, he reached up and placed his hands on her head, holding her in place. She didn’t resist, and even appeared to be trying to swallow more of his cock. He started lifting her head up and down; in effect, fucking her mouth.

Michelle gagged a little as Steve pushed her head up and down on his cock. She really didn’t mind him doing it, and it was actually a bit of a turn-on having him treat her like that. She felt like such a slut - and she loved it! They worked into a bit of a rhythm - when Artie drove in, Steve would lift her head, then push it back down when Artie withdrew. Before long, Steve’s cock was going well into her throat and she could feel his pubic hair tickling her nose.

Artie was moaning louder. "Oh, shit!" he gasped. "I’m gonna cum!"

Michelle tried to lift her head and Steve released her so she could. "Not in my pussy! Pull out and cum on my ass!"

Artie pumped a few more times while Michelle watched, then pulled out his long cock and stroked it a few times before closing his eyes and groaning.

"Arggghh!" he cried as his hot jism splattered all over her creamy ass and halfway up her back. He stroked his cock until he was finished, then sat back on his haunches, breathing deeply.

Steve turned Michelle back to his own little problem and she immediately resumed sucking him off with even more enthusiasm than before. She took him all the way in, willingly fucking him with her mouth. Steve just lay back and enjoyed it. She didn’t need him to move her head anymore. Before long, he felt his cum rising and was soon unloading a huge load into her throat. Michelle murmured contentedly as she swallowed every drop before falling onto the towel next to him, her body tired and aching, but very satisfied.

Steve looked over at Artie and grinned. Artie managed to grin back, then fell backward onto the grass, completely spent. Michelle crawled over to him and began licking and cleaning him off, causing him to moan and twitch.

When she finished, she looked up at him and winked, then jumped up and ran over the bank into the water, leaving her bikini bottoms next to them on the grass. Artie and Steve both watched her go, then flopped back onto the grass, content and exhausted. Finally Artie turned toward Steve, carefully focusing his eyes away from his naked lower extremities.

"Holy shit! Can you believe this?!" he exclaimed, looking up into the hot summer sky and shading his eyes against the sun.

Steve grinned and let out a short laugh. "Yeah, I know. Who would have thought Michelle would ever act like this!" He pulled himself to a sitting position and reached for his shorts. Artie groped around until he located his and began to pull them on. Steve stood up and watched Michelle splashing around in the creek. "You know you can’t tell anyone about this - ever," he said, glancing at Artie as he got up and adjusted his shorts.

"Fuck, no!" he said. "Think of what would happen to Michelle!"

Steve smiled to himself, pleased that Artie’s first thoughts weren’t of himself, but of Michelle and the consequences to her reputation if word got out what she was doing with them. His face remained somber. "Exactly. We don’t want her or Angie to get hurt. So just keep this very hush-hush and we should have a very interesting time at high school!"

Artie nodded and picked up Michelle’s bikini from the grass. "No problem, bud. But if Jake finds out, he’s really gonna be pissed that we didn’t tell him!"

Steve grabbed his arm as he started toward where Michelle was climbing from the creek, momentarily startling him. "Do not - under any circumstances - tell Jake about this!" He locked his eyes on Artie’s until Artie looked away.

"I said I wouldn’t tell anyone," Artie replied, his voice becoming very serious as his eyes once more met Steve’s. "I know how much of a dog Jake is. He’s the last person I would ever tell!" They held each others eyes for a few seconds, then Steve eased his grip on his arm as Michelle strode toward them, wet and naked.

"Sorry, man. I just wanted to make sure," he said quietly as he released Artie. Artie nodded understandingly and passed Michelle her bikini. She watched the two of them while she dressed, wondering why they were being so quiet.

"Are you guys ok?" she asked, fearing jealousy may have reared its ugly head.

"Sure," Artie said with a shrug, then gave her a quick kiss as she retied her top on. She looked over at Steve, who merely shrugged and offered a slight smile.

"No problem," he said. "We were just discussing the importance of keeping this arrangement confidential." Artie nodded in agreement. Michelle breathed a silent sigh of relief. She was afraid she may have gone too far doing both of them at once, but they apparently had no problems sharing her. Things would be better when Angie got back.

"When’s Angie coming back?" she asked Steve.

He shrugged and sat down cross-legged on the towel, pulling his stash from his backpack. "I’m not sure," he replied as he sprinkled some weed on a paper and began the meticulous task of rolling a perfect joint. The others watched silently until he was satisfied and stuck it between his lips.

"I hope it isn’t too much longer," Michelle said, leaning in to light it. "I really miss her."

Steve took a long toke, squinting as the smoke swirled around his eyes, and passed the joint to Michelle. He nodded, then exhaled. "Yeah, me too," he said sadly. He thought back to the day she’d left and how they didn’t get to say a proper goodbye. Was it only four days ago? It seemed much longer.

Chapter 30

Three days later, Angie was excitedly tossing some clothes into her suitcase. Her and her mother were going back to Mason to do some house hunting. Her father would be busy wrapping up his business affairs in Williamstown so when her mother asked if she wanted to come along, she jumped at the chance. They would be staying at Steve’s house again and she couldn’t wait to get him alone!

They had only spoken once on the phone, two days ago, and at that time she didn’t know they would be coming back. She decided not to call him, hoping to surprise him.

They finished packing the van and left for Mason before dawn the next morning. It was a nine hour drive and Angie managed to sleep for a few hours, but it felt like the longest trip she’d ever taken. She thought about her and Steve’s last love-making session and how beautiful it had been. Michelle also occupied her thoughts and she hoped the three of them could get together for some fun as well.

It was almost four in the afternoon when they finally arrived at the O’Connell’s and Angie could barely wait until her mother stopped the van before jumping out.

"Hey! Take something in with you!" her mother called as she got out. Angie was halfway to the door and turned around, trotting over to the back of the van as her mother opened the back door.

"Sorry, Mom. I’m just anxious to see Steve and Michelle," she said as she lifted a suitcase.

"There’ll be plenty of time to hang out with your friends," she replied, picking up her own luggage.

Just then, the door of the house opened and Karen came out to greet them.

"Hey! You guys made good time!" she exclaimed, giving Cathy a warm hug and smiling at Angie.

"Sorry to impose on you like this," Cathy began as they started toward the house.

Karen laughed. "You’re not imposing! Remember, I insisted you stay with us. You’re pretty much family and you’re not staying in a hotel!"

Angie looked over at Karen. "Is Steve home?"

Karen shook her head. "He’s at work. He gets off at five." She held open the door so they could go inside. "I know he’ll be happy to see you!" she added with a little smile. Angie lowered her eyes and followed her mother inside, wondering if she suspected what Karen already knew about her and Steve.

She carried her bags downstairs and to the room she’d stayed in on her last visit. As she unpacked, her mind once more drifted back to the wonderful times her, Steve, and Michelle had shared here. She was getting wet just thinking about it. Come hell or high water, she and Steve were sleeping together tonight!

She finished unpacking and went upstairs to where Karen and Cathy were chatting over coffee in the kitchen. She sat down at the table and glanced up at the clock. It was four-forty-five. Steve would be here in less than half an hour.

"Angie? Did you hear me?"

Startled, she looked over at her mother, who was eyeing her.

"Huh? I’m sorry, Mom. I guess I was day-dreaming."

Karen grinned knowingly, but said nothing.

"I was asking if you wanted to come with me to look at houses tomorrow," Cathy asked, taking another sip from her cup.

"Uh, sure, I guess," she replied, then looked over at Karen. "Is Steve working tomorrow?"

Karen smiled and nodded. "Tomorrow afternoon, I think. But I could be wrong. You’ll have to ask him."

Cathy watched this exchange with interest, wondering why her daughter was so preoccupied with Steve. The look on Karen’s face told her she knew something about it and made a mental note to ask her about it.

The subject changed to the houses they were looking at and what neighborhoods they were in. Angie was half listening to them, but her real attention was focused on the clock. Only ten more minutes.

At five past five, she excused herself and went back downstairs, claiming it was hot and she was going to watch some TV. The women watched her go, then Cathy looked at Karen.

"Is there something going on with our kids I should know about?" she asked. "Angie has been moping around the house ever since we got home."

Karen finished her coffee before replying. "You mean she hasn’t said anything?" She took Cathy’s empty cup and went over to get them a refill.

"No," Cathy said slowly. "But I have my suspicions."

Karen sat back down, sliding Cathy’s cup across the table. She nodded. "Yeah, they’re dating. I suspected it right away. I guess boys are a little easier to read than girls when it comes to this sort of thing."

Cathy sighed. "Well, at least she picked a good kid." She took a sip and sat thinking for a moment. "Just how serious do you think it is? Should they be sleeping next door ro one another in the basement?"

Karen pursed her lips. She was pretty sure Angie and Steve had already had sex, but wasn’t sure how to tell Cathy; or if she should even tell her at all.

"I think," she began, her eyes moving from her cup up to Cathy. "That if they want to have sex, they’re going to, no matter what we do. Short of locking in their rooms, that is." Cathy’s face took on a worried expression and Karen reached out and took her hand. "Look, Cathy, they’re teenagers. You were young once. All we can do is warn them of the consequences. If they’re going to do it, they’ll do it." She paused, then added, "I already spoke to Steve about it when I first suspected they had hooked up. I . . . gave him some condoms, just in case."

Cathy’s eyes grew wide and her jaw dropped. "You did what?!"

"I figured it was the right thing to do. At least they’d be protected!" Cathy closed her mouth but continued to stare at her friend. Karen managed a smile. "And from the expression on Steve’s face, I think he was more scared than anxious!"

Cathy continued to stare, but she finally let out a sigh. "You’re right. I’m sorry. I just couldn’t imagine my mother giving me condoms and telling me to be careful." She smiled wanly at Karen. "It’s just so much more nerve-wracking with a daughter."

Karen patted her hand. "They’re good kids, Cathy. They’ll do the right thing."

They were interrupted by the door opening. Steve came in and dropped his backpack on the floor. He looked up at Cathy and Karen.

"Hi!" His surprise at seeing Cathy there was evident. Karen hadn’t told him they were coming. She wanted to see the look of surprise on his face. He looked from Cathy to his mother. "I didn’t know you were coming back so soon," he said to Cathy as he got a glass of water and drank it in one long drink.

Cathy glanced over at Karen, then studied Steve in a different light. She could see how Angie would be attracted to him. He was quite good-looking and had a lean, well-toned body. He finished his water and turned around. Cathy averted her eyes back to her coffee, embarrassed that she was thinking about her friend’s teenage son in that way.

"We came to look at houses," Cathy said before taking a quick sip.

Steve looked around. "Did . . . Angie come with you?" He tried to sound casual, but both women could sense his hopefulness.

Karen smiled and nodded toward the basement stairs. "She’s downstairs."

Steve looked toward the stairs, then very carefully set his empty glass on the counter. He was trying to act nonchalant, but he was doing a poor job.

"Oh, ok," he said. "I think I’ll go take a shower before supper." He went over to the steps and, with a quick glance at the two women, disappeared around the corner. They could hear his thumping footsteps as he practically ran down the stairs. Karen couldn’t control herself any longer and burst out laughing, covering her mouth so Steve wouldn’t hear her. Cathy’s face also broke out into a wide grin.

"Did you see the look on his face?" Karen asked between chuckles. "He was trying to act so cool!"

Cathy grinned and allowed herself a small chuckle. Karen was right, Steve was a good kid, and so was Angie. She just wasn’t sure she was ready for her little girl to grow up.

Steve nearly tripped over his own feet as he stumbled down the stairs to the basement. He reached the bottom in one piece and looked around. The room was empty. Just then, the door to the bathroom opened and Angie stood there, looking so beautiful he wanted to take her into his room and make passionate love to her right then and there. To hell with their mothers in the kitchen. He was in love!

Angie’s eyes locked on his and a wide smile spread across her face. Her eyes sparkled as she ran over to him, leaping up and wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. They kissed long and hard, holding each other tightly. Angie started to move her hips, grinding her pussy against his already stiffening cock. They broke off the kiss and Angie hugged him, resting her head on his shoulder and continuing her warm embrace.

"I missed you so much!" she breathed into his ear.

"I missed you, too, baby!" he replied, his hands caressing her back. They kissed again, then Cathy’s voice from the top of the stairs broke the spell.

"Angie! Could come up and help me finish unloading the van, please?"

She let her legs drop to the floor, but continued to hold him with her arms. "I’ll be right back," she told him. With a final kiss, she released his neck and went over to the steps, looking back until she couldn’t see him anymore. He sighed and pulled off his shirt, then his shorts. He went into the bathroom and turned on the shower, wondering when he and Angie would be able to make love again.

When he came out of the shower ten minutes later with a towel wrapped around his waist, he expected Angie to be waiting in the rec room. But she wasn’t there. He went into his room and slipped into a pair of shorts and t-shirt, combed his hair, and went upstairs.

Angie, Karen, and Cathy were in the kitchen, setting the table and doing the final preparations for dinner. Alan arrived home from work a few minutes later and greeted Cathy with a warm hug and a kiss on the cheek. They all sat down to eat and talked about the Delaney’s estimated moving date and whether they would be moved in time for Angie to start school in another month.

Cathy frowned. "I don’t know. It depends on if we find the right house and can get a quick closing. That’s asking a lot and I don’t want to settle for a place that isn’t what we want just to move in quicker."

Alan swallowed a mouthful, then said, "You could always rent an apartment for a month or two."

Cathy nodded. "That’s what we’re thinking we’ll do. It would be hard for Angie to change schools after only a month or two."

Steve spoke up. "She could always stay here."

Everyone turned to him and he felt a little embarrassed to be the center of attention. Angie sensed his discomfort and came to his rescue.

"That would be fine with me," she said, trying to sound casual.

Cathy turned to her. "I’m sure it would, dear, but it’s not nice to ask to move in with someone."

"I have no problem with that," Karen said, glancing over at Steve’s father. Alan nodded.

"Sure. Angie’s just like family, anyway." He grinned and gave her a wink. "The daughter we never had."

Angie giggled and lowered her eyes, then looked over at her mother. "Could I, Mom? I wouldn’t even have to go back to Williamstown with you. All my stuff is already packed except what I brought with me."

Cathy laid down her fork and fixed Angie with a hard look. "Angie . . ."

Karen interrupted her. "It’s ok, Cathy. It’s up to you and Mark, but if she wants to stay, that’s fine with us."

Angie could feel her mother starting to give in. "Please, Mom? I’m starting to make friends here and it’s hard leaving them to go back home and have to say goodbye to everyone there all over again!"

Cathy sighed. "Let me talk to your father about it." Angie grinned. "But that doesn’t mean I’m saying yes. We have to have a little talk first." She glanced over at Steve, who ducked his head and concentrated on his dinner.

Alan caught the exchange and looked over at Karen with a questioning look on his face. She mouthed, ‘later’, and went back to eating.

The rest of the meal was relatively quiet, with only a smattering of conversation. Angie could hardly contain herself. She had to convince her parents to let her stay! Just the thought of being separated from Steve again was almost unbearable!

When dinner was finished, Steve and Angie volunteered to clean up and their parents retired to the living room. Steve glanced over his shoulder as they stood at the sink doing the dishes, then whispered to Angie, "Do you think they’ll say yes?"

She smiled and their hands touched as he passed her a plate to dry. "They have to. I don’t want to be apart from you again. Or Michelle."

He nodded and began thinking about Michelle and Artie. He hadn’t had the chance to tell Angie about the addition to their little group and although he didn’t know exactly how to tell her, he knew it had to be done soon.

"Why don’t we call Michelle and ask her to come over tonight?" he said as he passed another plate to her.

She nodded. "Yeah, good idea. I can’t wait to see her again." She gave him a quick sideways glance then nudged him. "Did you two get together while I was gone?"

He looked over at her, expecting an accusing stare, but her eyes twinkled and she had a mischievous grin on her face. He felt his face getting hot.

"Aha! Looks like you did!" she whispered, shoving him sideways with her hip.

He grinned and looked embarrassed. "Yeah, we did. But really only once. We were, uh, interrupted the first time we tried."

She looked up at him as she hung the dish towel on the rack. "Oh?" She looked toward the living room to make sure they weren’t overheard, then leaned in closer. "What happened?"

Steve took a deep breath. "It’s kind of a long story," he said, looking toward the living room. "Why don’t we wait for Michelle and we can both explain it to you."

Angie gave him a questioning look, but figured he had his reasons. "Ok. What’s her number? I’ll give her a call now." Steve recited the number. She dialed it, spoke to Michelle’s mother for a moment, then waited for Michelle to come on the line.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Michelle. It’s Angie."

"Angie!" Her enthusiasm was evident in her voice. "How are you? Are you back in town?"

"Yeah, we just got here."

"Cool! Are you here for good?"

"That’s kind of up the air right now," she replied. "But we’re hopeful. Listen, any chance you could come over tonight? I’d love to see you again." She looked up at Steve and added, "And Steve tells me you and him have something to tell me, but he won’t say what."

The line was silent for a few seconds, then Michelle said, "Uh, yeah, I think I can come over. What time?"

"As soon as possible," she replied. "I’m dying to know what you need to tell me."

"All right. Give me a few minutes and I’ll be right over."

They said goodbye and Angie hung up the phone. Steve went over to the living room where his parents and Cathy were having a lively discussion about some vacation they’d once taken together.

"We’re all done out here," he said. "We’re going downstairs to watch TV. Michelle’s coming over in a bit so we’ll get the door."

"Ok, honey," his mother said and watched as he disappeared back into the kitchen. She looked over at Cathy. "At least they’ll behave with Michelle there," she said with a smile.

Alan gave her a curious look and she told him they were seeing each other. Instead of looking concerned, he sat back on the couch, smiling to himself. Steve had caught him a good one!

Cathy nodded, feeling a little relieved. She knew there was nothing she could do to prevent them from having sex, but she had to try.

Â

Steve and Angie went downstairs and sat on the couch. He turned on the TV, but a few seconds later they were in a tight embrace, making out. He felt Angie’s hand move to his crotch and begin to rub his semi-hard cock over his shorts. He sighed and moved his hand under her t-shirt and began to tease her breasts. To his disappointment, she was wearing a bra, but it still felt great just to be touching her again.

Fifteen minutes passed and Angie had him almost ready to cum in his shorts when they heard the soft knock on the back door. With reluctance, she removed her hand from his throbbing organ and stood up.

"That must be Michelle."

He was a little disappointed that she stopped her wonderful caress, but he also knew that they had already gone a little further than they should have with their parents upstairs and Michelle on her way over. She turned to go answer the door and Steve couldn’t help reaching out and giving her ass a little pinch over her tight jeans. She jumped and let out a little yelp.

"Stop that!" she cried, giving him a stern warning look as she went over to the stairs. But her eyes were smiling and he knew she was only teasing.

She opened the door and greeted Michelle with a warm hug. "Hi! Come on in!"

They went down the stairs, Angie leading the way and holding her hand. As soon as they reached the bottom, Angie spun her around and pushed her up against the wall. She moved in and planted a big, wet kiss on her lips, startling Michelle because it happened so quickly. After she recovered from her shock, she put her arms around Angie’s neck and returned the kiss hungrily. Angie moved her hand under Michelle’s short halter top and up to her bare breast, squeezing it until she let out a little gasp.

Steve sat on the couch, watching all this take place. He felt his already hard dick suddenly go to full alert as he watched his girlfriend making out with his other girlfriend only ten feet from where he was sitting. He thought he was going to explode right then and there! He wondered again how one guy could be so lucky!

The girls finally pulled apart and Angie led Michelle over to where he sat.

"Hi, Michelle," he said, planting a long lingering kiss on her soft lips, wet from her kiss with Angie.

"Hi," she breathed when he released her. She looked over at Angie, who took a seat on the other side of Steve. "Wow, that was some greeting!"

Angie took her hand and looked into her eyes. "I really missed you."

Michelle smiled at the sexy blonde. "I can tell!" Then her face became more solemn. "And I missed you, too. A lot!"

Angie looked at Steve. She had to know what they wanted to tell her and didn’t waste any time. "Steve tells me you two were interrupted when you tried to make out, but he didn’t elaborate." Michelle took in a deep breath and nodded.

"Yeah, that’s something we need to talk about," she said, glancing at Steve.

He took the hint and started the story. "We were in the creek. Jake, Artie, and Kristi were up on the bank, but they couldn’t see us. So we began to fool around a little. You know, fondling, kissing."

Michelle interjected. "We weren’t doing it."

Steve nodded. "No, but when Michelle looked up, Artie was standing on the bank watching us. Jake and Kristi went off to make out and he . . ."

Angie held up a hand. "Wait a minute, did you say Jake and Kristi were making out?"

Michelle answered. "Oh yeah, that happened after you left. They’re sort of dating, I guess."

Steve nodded in agreement. "Yeah. They haven’t been around much lately." He paused. "Anyway, like I was saying, Artie saw us fooling around in the water and got real pissed. He was mad at me for cheating on you and mad at Michelle because she was supposed to be your friend."

Michelle smiled. "It was really sweet of him. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him stand up for someone like that before. He must really like you, Angie!"

Angie nodded, her mind already working. "So, you told him about us?"

Steve and Michelle exchanged a look, then Michelle nodded. "We had to. He was acting like he was going make a huge deal of it. We didn’t want Jake or Kristi to notice the way he was acting and get it out of him. We couldn’t see any other way out of it."

Angie nodded. "Yeah, I see what you mean. Do you think he’ll keep quiet about it?"

Steve took over. "He said he wouldn’t tell anyone and I don’t think he ever would have done it purposefully. The problem is, Artie isn’t known for keeping secrets. He has good intentions, but somehow he always seems to spill the beans."

Michelle spoke next. "So we came up with a way to give him a little incentive to keep quiet."

Angie waited, but neither spoke. "What did you do?"

Michelle took a deep breath. "I told Steve to make some excuse to leave, then I fucked him."

Angie’s mouth dropped open. "Y . . . you did what?!"

Michelle shrugged. "I sucked his cock, then fucked him."

Angie moved her attention to Steve. "And you agreed to this?"

He sighed and nodded. "We figured the best way to keep Artie quiet was to ask him to join our little club. Think about it: he’s never even had a girlfriend before, let alone had sex. Suddenly, he has access to two beautiful girls who want to have sex with him. Do you think he’s going to do or say anything to screw that up?"

Angie continued to stare at them in stunned silence, but she was beginning to see the logic in their decision. It was unfortunate, but it did make sense.

Michelle leaned over and grinned at Angie. "And Artie has been keeping a little secret of his own!" She held up her hands about ten inches apart. At first Angie didn’t grasp what she was trying to say, but when she nodded toward Steve’s package, Angie’s eyes grew wide. She grinned at Michelle, her eyes wide and sparkling.

"Are you serious?"

Michelle nodded, still grinning. "You know the guys in the pornos? Well, Artie can put more than a few of them to shame. The first time we did it, I couldn’t even take half of him!"

Angie leaned back, still hardly believing what they were saying. If this was true, she would have the opportunity to fuck a cock of mythical proportions! She thought about this, then looked back at Michelle.

"You said the first time you fucked him. How many times have you two done it?"

"Well, there was that first time, then a few days later . . ." She looked at Steve. ". . .when we all kind of hooked up."

Angie felt a grin spreading across her face. "You did both of them at once?"

Michelle nodded, relieved that she wasn’t upset about her fucking her boyfriend when she wasn’t around. Even though they had her ok to do it, she still wondered how she would feel after the fact.

"That must have been awesome!" Angie mused. "Did you take any more of Artie’s cock into you?"

Michelle grinned and nodded. "I took all of it! Hurt like hell at first, but afterward - wow!"

Angie stared at her in disbelief. Was this the same girl who had been a virgin only a couple of weeks ago, completely naive about any aspect of sex? Now she was doing two guys at once and taking all of a ten inch cock! From virgin to nympho almost overnight!

She shook her head and chuckled. "Well, I can’t wait to meet the real Artie!" She caught Steve giving her a funny look and leaned in to kiss him, her hand moving to his crotch. "Don’t get me wrong, lover. I love it when you fuck me with that big stick of yours, but there are some things a girl just has to try!"

He smiled at her. He knew he couldn’t compare to Artie in the dick department. Very few guys could. But she loved him and he was happy with that. Then a thought came to him.

"Wait a minute. Before you left, you told me you had something new you wanted to try when you got back. Can you let us know now what it is?"

Angie grinned and shook her head. "All in good time, but I will tell you this: I’m certain you’re gonna like it!" They tried to get more out of her, but she was adamant.

"I want it to be a surprise. You’re going to have to be patient!"

They pouted for a few minutes, then began to make out. They took turns kissing while the one who wasn’t involved amused themself by fondling and caressing the others. It worked out good and they were getting pretty worked up when Steve heard the tell-tale squeak of the kitchen floor. He knew the sound well. It meant someone was going across the kitchen to the basement stairs.

"Someone’s coming!" he whispered. Immediately, Michelle and Angie broke off their kiss, smoothed their clothes and hair, and were sitting on either side of Steve watching TV when Cathy and Karen came downstairs.

"Don’t let us interrupt, kids. We just need to get some things out of the freezer," Karen said as they walked past and into the storage room where the freezer was located. The three teens sat on the couch watching the movie and joking about the campy plot. Angie and Michelle seemed to be having a great time, laughing and giggling like they’d been friends for years.

When they came back into the rec room, Karen was carrying a frozen chicken and Cathy had a bag of frozen corn. "Don’t stay up too late, now," Karen said with a smile as they passed by and started up the stairs.

Chapter 31

Cathy and Karen climbed the stairs to the kitchen and Karen opened the freezer, tossing the chicken and the corn into it. They really didn’t have to be taken out until tomorrow. Cathy had wanted to check on the kids without looking too obvious and Karen had come up with the idea.

But something seemed off to her. Angie and Steve were definitely an item. He had confirmed that himself. But she had seen him and Michelle kissing in the back yard. Yet Michelle and Angie appeared to be becoming the very best of friends. Even she could feel the sexual tension between Steve and Michelle. How could Angie not?

Her and Cathy went back into the living room where Alan was sitting watching TV. "Everything all right down there?" he asked.

"Yup. Everyone’s behaving," Karen said, dropping to the couch beside him and patting his leg. She winked at Cathy. "Either the orgy was a real quick one or it hasn’t started yet!" Cathy gave her an unsettled smile. Maybe that wasn’t the best joke she could have told.

"Cathy, they’ll be fine. Like I said, they won’t do anything as long as Michelle’s there and after that, what are you going to do? Watch her all the time?"

Cathy sighed and shook her head. "You’re right. I’m sorry. I can’t help worrying."

"How about a glass of wine?" Alan asked, getting to his feet. "I know I could use one." Both women agreed and soon they were sitting there talking while sipping glasses of red wine. Cathy was still worried, but decided that Angie was growing up and she had to start trusting her to make her own decisions.

Meanwhile, something still nagged at Karen. It was like there was something she was missing that was right in front of her face. Angie was only sixteen, true, but she had to be sensing something between Steve and Michelle. It was almost like she knew and didn’t care. She tipped the glass to her lips and froze as a new and frightening thought occurred to her.

No, they couldn’t be! They were only kids! But her instincts told her otherwise. It was the only thing that explained her nagging feeling. Could it be that Angie and Michelle were somehow sharing Steve openly and willingly? If so, this could present a whole new set of problems; and she had no idea how to approach Steve about it. This would require some thought, and a lot more investigation.

Chapter 32

Around eleven-thirty, Michelle stood up and stretched. She was wearing a halter top and a short pleated skirt and when she stretched, her skirt lifted up so Steve and Angie had a clear view of her white cotton panties under it. Angie let out a low whistle and grinned.

Michelle smiled down at her and leaned over to kiss them both. She straightened back up.

"I have to go. I told Mom I’d be home before midnight."

Angie and Steve got to their feet. "So when do we get together with Artie?" Angie asked. She hadn’t been able to get the picture of geeky little Artie sporting a ten inch hardon out of her mind all night.

Michelle shrugged. "I’ll give him a call in the morning. I think he said his parents work all day so maybe we could go over to his place."

Steve nodded. "Yeah, they do. They don’t even come home for lunch. He has the house to himself from seven am to almost six o’clock."

Angie smiled seductively and bit her lip. "That sounds perfect. Call me as soon as you talk to him, ok?"

Michelle said she would and they walked her to the door. Taking a quick glance into the kitchen, Angie gave her another quick kiss. Steve did, too, and they watched her walk down the driveway and onto the sidewalk before closing the door.

"I’m thirsty," Angie said, a little louder than she needed to. She went up into the kitchen and poured herself a glass of water, then stood by the sink drinking it. Steve came up and watched her, wondering why she was standing here. The house was quiet. Their parents must have gone to bed already. Then he realized that was what she was doing - checking to see if everyone was asleep.

She finished her water, then placed the glass in the sink and snuck over to peer into the living room. It was dark and empty. She listened for a moment, then crept back over to where Steve waited. She took his hand and they made their way downstairs.

When they reached the rec room, he took her in his arms and gave her a very wet and passionate kiss. Angie returned it, pushing her tongue into his mouth. After a moment she pushed him away and in a breathless whisper said, "We better go to bed."

Steve grinned. "Your room or mine?"

Angie giggled and shoved him back. "I’m going in my room and you’re going in yours!"

Steve was puzzled. He was hoping they’d be having sex tonight and when she checked on their parents, he was certain that was the reason. Why else would she have done it?

She glanced up the dark stairs, then looked back at him. "I know my mother," she whispered. "Now that she knows we’re more than friends, she won’t be able to sleep until she sneaks down to make sure we’re each in our own bed." She pushed him toward his room. "So go to bed. I’ll be in later!"

Reluctantly, Steve backed into his room. Angie waved her hands in a ‘shoo’ gesture and he closed the door and sighed. He had been waiting for this all night and now it seemed he had to wait a while longer. He undressed and climbed into bed nude. At least when Angie did come in, he’d be ready!

Â

Angie hated to send Steve to his room. She wanted him so bad! But she was certain her mother would be down within the hour and was determined to wait her out. She changed into her pajamas and got into bed. The alarm clock on the night-stand said eleven-fifty-one. She reached over and set the alarm for two am, just in case she fell asleep. Then she lay back and closed her eyes, waiting for the creak of footsteps on the kitchen floor.

Â

Cathy lay in her bed upstairs, wide awake. She had heard Angie and Steve in the kitchen and suspected they were checking to see if anyone was still up. She looked over at her clock. Just after one am. She knew she should trust her daughter, but she wouldn’t be able to sleep until she checked on her. She flipped the covers back and slipped her cotton robe over her shiny gray satin nightgown, then quietly opened her door and crept down the hall into the kitchen and over to the basement stairs. As quietly as she could, she made her way down to the rec room and over to Angie’s nearly closed door. She listened at it for a moment and heard only the steady breathing of a person who was sound asleep.

Carefully, she pushed the door open and peered in. The room was dark, but a little light from a streetlight filtered in through the window curtains. She could see Angie’s blonde hair on the pillow. She was lying on her side, facing the other way, and she was alone. There was no tell-tale scent of sex in the air and all seemed normal. She gently pulled the door closed again and moved over to Steve’s room.

She listened for a moment and heard steady, rhythmic breathing. She slowly pushed his door open and saw him lying on the bed, the sheets down around his waist. He was lying on his back and she could just make out his rising and falling chest in the dim light. She pulled his door closed and slipped back upstairs, satisfied that her daughter was safe for the night anyway.

She reached her room and went in, taking off her robe. She turned on the lamp and stood before the full length mirror in her pretty satin nightgown. For a woman of thirty-five, she still had a very nice body. Her blonde hair fell over her shoulders. It was a little shorter that Angie’s, but looked great on her. Her slender figure was something she worked hard to keep, walking three miles a day and working out three days a week at the gym. As a result of that and trying to eat properly, she figured she had the body of a woman ten years younger. Her breasts did sag a little more than they used to, but were quite perky for woman her age, and were still two of her husband’s favorite playthings. She picked up her brush and ran it through her hair a few times, trying to resolve her feelings about Angie and Steve.

Chapter 33

Karen and Alan were lying in bed. He wore his boxers, while Karen was wearing her panties and a little night shirt that barely fell past her breasts. He was on his back and she was lying partially on top of him. They were kissing passionately, the prelude to a night of love-making. She kissed her way down his chest , her hands caressing his skin. When she reached his boxers, she kissed the bulge that was starting to form in them, then worked them down and off. His hard cock sprang up, ready and waiting for her.

She looked down at her naked husband and smiled. Even after seventeen years of marriage, she was still madly in love with him and adored his body. She pulled off her shirt and her beautiful, full breasts bounced free before settling onto her chest. He grinned at her and she lowered her head to his chest, resuming her kisses. When she reached his pubic area, she grasped his hard cock in one hand and began to stroke it, watching his face. He sighed and smiled softly.

She moved her head down and licked along the side of his seven inch cock. This brought a small gasp from him and she continued to lick his shaft, then down to his balls, sucking each of them into her mouth and gently working it over . He groaned in pleasure. When she moved back to his shaft, she once again licked up one side, then the other. Then she slipped her full lips over the soft skin of the tip and took him deep into her mouth.

Alan moaned louder and raised his hips slightly. Karen began to move up and down, slurping noisily and loving the little sounds of satisfaction he was making.

A light knock on the door interrupted them and she popped her mouth from him and slid up to her pillow, pulling the covers over them as she did.

"Yes?" she called out softly when she was sure nothing was exposed.

The door opened and Cathy stood there wearing her slinky nightgown. She stepped into the room and closed the door before turning around to face them.

No one moved or spoke for a second, then Karen grinned at her and threw the covers back. "It’s about time! We were starting to think you weren’t coming!"

Cathy smiled and slipped one strap from her shoulder, then the other. Her nightgown shimmered as it dropped from her beautiful body and landed in a crumpled heap at her feet. She stepped out of it completely naked, went over to the bed, and crawled in next to Alan.

"Too bad Mark couldn’t come, too," Karen said as she leaned over her husband to kiss her best friend.

Cathy smiled and nodded. "Yeah, but soon we’ll be able to get together all the time, just like we used to!" She kissed Alan, then looked down at his hard member and grinned at Karen. "Mind if I take a turn?"

Chapter 34

Angie waited until her mother had enough time to go back up and get into bed before she flung off the covers. She glanced at the clock. One-thirty. Not too late. They would have plenty of time. She turned off the alarm and threw one of the pillows under the covers, then bunched them so at a quick glance, it sort of looked like someone was still in the bed. Not a perfect solution, but it couldn’t hurt.

She pulled her pajama bottoms and panties off and unbuttoned the top three buttons of her top, revealing a good portion of her breasts. With a final check in the mirror, she turned off the lamp and opened her door, peering out into the gloom of the dark rec room.

All was quiet, so she stepped out and pulled her door back to where it was, just in case her mother made another bed check. It wasn’t likely, but it never hurt to be careful. She went over to Steve’s door and slowly pushed it open, then slipped inside. He was asleep - there was no faking snoring like that!

She went over to his night stand and turned on the lamp, lighting the room softly. She gazed down at his sleeping form. The covers were down to his waist and one leg stuck out. Her eyes drifted below his waist and she smiled when she saw the little tent poking the covers up. She checked to make sure he was still asleep, then went over and began to lower the covers, lifting them away from his erect cock.

When she had him completely exposed, she removed her top and carefully climbed into the bed on her hands and knees. She didn’t want to wake him up; not yet. She moved slowly and was able to position herself so that she could take him into her mouth.

She watched him sleep for a few seconds, her eyes drifting over his naked body and finally settling on his hard cock. She leaned in and breathed his aroma deeply, then opened her mouth and slipped his cock into it, sucking hard as she did.

Steve moaned and rolled his head from side to side, but didn’t wake up. Angie began to move up and down on him, using her tongue to tease his sensitive head, but he still didn’t wake up. She popped it from her lips and looked at him. He was one sound sleeper!

She decided to try a different approach. Still moving carefully, but not so concerned with waking him, she lifted one leg over his torso and poised her now dripping pussy over the tip of his hard cock. If this didn’t wake him up . . .

She lowered herself until his tip pressed into her swollen lips, then lower. She felt his cock slip easily into her moist tunnel and she slowly lowered herself until he was completely inside her. Fuck, he felt good!

She was watching his face when she started, but closed her eyes as the final few inches penetrated her. When she opened them again, Steve was looking up at her, a sleepy smile on his face.

"Hi!" she whispered and leaned over to kiss him, her nipple brushing the skin of his chest.

"Hi," he replied with a soft intake of breath as his cock shifted inside her when she bent over to kiss him. She began to move her body back and forth in a rocking motion, rubbing her clit against him. She kissed him again and his hand went around her back, holding her tightly. Her hips continued their sensual movement, her torso undulating as she brought herself closer and closer to orgasm.

She pulled her lips from his and let out a little cry. He noticed that her breathing was becoming shallow and recognized it as a sign of her impending climax. She sat up, resting her hands on his chest and continuing to move her hips back and forth. His hands went to her breasts and she closed her eyes, sighing as his fingers teased her hard nipples. She started moving faster, then lifted herself up a few inches before dropping back down on him.

He released her wonderful tits and placed both hands on her hips. She continued to move up and down on him, slamming his cock all the way in each time. Steve helped her by lifting her and pushing her back down again. Angie moaned and increased her tempo. She was so close!

Steve slid his hands up to her back and pulled her down to kiss her again. When their lips touched, Angie felt herself letting go and suddenly pulled her head up, her mouth open and neck muscles straining.

Steve recognized that she was having a very intense orgasm and stopped his thrusts, allowing her to fully enjoy the sensations. He felt her pussy gripping and releasing his cock over and over. She was throwing her head up and down as each wave washed through her. Her long, golden hair flew back, then fell over his chest, tickling his skin. Then she froze for a few seconds before collapsing to his chest, panting for breath.

He held her to him without moving his cock, knowing she became very sensitive to the slightest touch after cumming. She didn’t move for a long time while her hot pussy enveloped him. She shifted slightly, bringing a gasp from her lips and a shudder from her charged body. Finally she lifted her head from his shoulder and smiled down at him, a dreamy and contented look on her face.

"Oh, wow! Did I ever miss that!" she exclaimed, planting a quick kiss on his lips. She moved her body up and realized that he was still very hard. "You didn’t cum?"

He shook his head. "I was too busy watching you," he replied. He didn’t say anything else, but this was kind of new to him, too. Usually he had to fight the urge to cum almost from the time he entered her, and after being apart for so long he expected it to be a short session tonight. But for some unknown reason he didn’t feel so sensitive. Maybe it was because he was tired, he wasn’t sure. All he knew was that he felt like he could pound her for hours! It still felt great, but the urge to cum wasn’t so strong and he found could easily control it.

He and Angie lay together for a few moments, then she lifted her head and grinned at him. "I could stay like this all night," she whispered. "But you need to cum!" With that, she extracted herself from his hard member and rolled onto her back, her legs wide apart. "Please fuck me again, Steve?"

He looked over at the gorgeous blonde who had just begged him to fuck her and a grin spread across his face. He got up, grabbed her ankles, and pulled her over so her ass was lying at the very edge of the mattress. She was still a little low, so he lifted her by her legs, draping them across his forearms. This lifted her ass from the bed and placed her opening pretty much level with his waiting cock.

"Oh, yes!" she breathed. "Fuck me!"

He didn’t give her a chance to ask again. He adjusted her legs on his arms, then placed his cock at her swollen lips, and plunged all the way in. Angie gasped as she was once again filled with his manhood, then began to rock her pelvis against his. Steve puled out a bit, then drove back in, causing her to cry out. He continued to drive in and out of her, pulling her body to his as he thrust forward. Their skin slapped together in a steadily increasing rhythm as their speed increased. Soon they were moving so fast that their motions were blurred and the slapping was practically non-stop.

Angie lay back and reveled in the serious fucking Steve was giving her. He had never had this much stamina before and she hoped it wasn’t a one-time thing! A girl could get used to this! She wondered briefly if anyone else in the house could hear them because to her it sounded like they were making enough noise to wake the neighbors! She didn’t give it much thought though. If they got caught, they got caught. This felt too good to stop!

She was feeling the start of another orgasm and closed her eyes, waiting for it to explode within her. Then Steve suddenly slowed and pulled out. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, about to ask why he was stopping. He grabbed her thighs and flipped her over onto her stomach, then pulled her ass up in the air.

"Oh, yeah!" she panted, pushing her ass toward him.

He placed one foot up on the bed beside her and aimed his cock at her pussy. When it touched her lips, he grasped her waist and pulled her back while pushing forward. Angie buried her face in the pillow and cried out as his cock slid all the way into her. He pushed in and out a few times, getting used to the new position, then began his jackhammer-like thrusts. She could feel his heavy balls slapping her pussy every time he slammed into her, increasing her own enjoyment.

The orgasm that had been starting before they change positions quickly resumed its intensity, and in just a few minutes she had her face buried in the pillow again, trying to muffle her cries. She lifted her face and turned to look back at him.

"Oh, shit! I’m gonna cum again!" She dropped her face back into the pillow as Steve increased his thrusts a little more. She felt her body start to tingle, then an almost numbing sensation swept through her just before her second powerful orgasm crashed through her trembling body. She screamed into the pillow, letting all of her emotions out as her body tensed and shook from the force of her orgasm.

Steve drove all the way into her just as her pussy clamped down harder than it ever had before on him, trapping him inside her. He felt her powerful vaginal muscles rippling over his shaft, as if trying to milk the cum from him. He was getting closer and thought he might cum with her, but he could still stop himself. It wouldn’t have been a bad thing if they’d both cum at the same time, but he was curious to see just how long he could go. He felt like a porn star! They had been going at it pretty hard for over half an hour!

He felt Angie relax a little but he didn’t move, allowing her to come down from her orgasmic high a little more. Finally she lifted her head from the pillow and looked back at him. She gave him a look of complete satisfaction, her eyes half closed and a contented smile on her face.

"H . . . holy shit, Steve! What are you doing to me!?" she asked in a hoarse whisper.

He grinned and wiped the sweat from his brow. It had been dripping in his face while he was pounding her and it stung his eyes. "Are you ok?" he asked breathlessly.

She nodded. "If you’re trying to kill me with pleasure, you came very close!"

He chuckled and she felt his cock move inside her. He was still hard! She gave him a questioning look. "You still didn’t cum?"

He shook his head and drove as far into her as he could, then rocked his pelvis from side to side. "No, but I’m getting real close!"

Angie leaned forward and his wet cock slid from her ravaged cunt. She rolled over onto her back, spread her legs, and reached up to him. "Then we aren’t done yet. Come here, baby."

He crawled between her legs and leaned over to kiss her. His cock dangled just over her opening and Angie reached down, grasped it, and guided it into her. Steve lowered himself down, pushing into her warm wetness once again. She began moving her hips in a circular pattern, then pumped a few times before resuming her gentle circular motion. Steve began to move at the same time, her warm pussy rubbing his sensitive head from several different angles.

Before long, he felt the tingle in his balls and knew he was finally going to unload. He released her lips and looked down into her pretty face.

"Oh, yeah! I’m getting closer!"

Angie pulled him to her and kissed him hard, then released him. "Come on! Cum for me! Cum on my face! In my mouth! I want to taste your delicious cum! Come on, baby! Give it to me!"

Her dirty talk was really getting him going and he pulled his throbbing cock from her pussy, then grabbed her hair and pulled her into a sitting position. She ignored his rough treatment, and took his hard shaft in her hand. Actually, she kind of liked him doing that. It really didn’t hurt and it felt so bad!

She looked up at his face as her hand pumped him. He was looking down at her and she pursed her lips.

"Are you gonna cum? Come on, I want it!" She opened her mouth and took his head into it, sucking on it like a lollipop before releasing it. "Feed me your cum, lover! Now!" She opened her mouth wide and aimed his cock at it, still pumping him furiously.

That was all he could take. He threw his head back and groaned as he felt his seed rise and surge through his shaft. It shot out with such a force that it took Angie by surprise, hitting her upper lip and splattering across her cheek. The next shot was more accurate, with most of it landing on her tongue. She continued to jerk him off until his movements relaxed and no more shot out. She once again took it into her mouth and slowly worked her tongue around the head, sucking the last few drops from him before looking up at him and smiling. Strings of cum dripped from her teeth and the streak across her cheek was starting to run downward.

He watched her swallow his load, then she licked her lips and grinned. She reached up and wiped the cum from her face with a finger, then sucked it clean before giving him one more quick suck. She flopped back onto his bed, exhausted, but very satisfied.

Steve lay down next to her. He was panting from both the exertion of their energetic fuck and the incredible orgasm he’d just experienced. His hair was soaked and a sheen of sweat covered his naked body. Angie looked much the same, although her breathing had relaxed somewhat. They turned their heads and grinned at each other.

"W . . . wow!" Steve exclaimed. His mind was still too numb to think of anything else to say. Angie leaned over and kissed him, then lay back, sighing contentedly.

"That was without a doubt the best sex I’ve ever had!" she exclaimed, taking his hand.

Steve nodded in agreement. "Y . . . yeah!" was all he managed to say.

They lay there for a few more minutes until Angie pulled herself up to a sitting position. "I better go," she said. "If we fall asleep together, we’re busted. And right now, I could easily pass out!"

Steve watched her get to her feet and pick up her pajama top from the floor. She slipped it on, but didn’t bother to button it. He pushed himself up and reached out for her. He remained sitting because his legs still felt like rubber and he wasn’t sure he could stand. She came over to him and hugged him, pressing his head to her breasts.

"I love you, Steve," she whispered and kissed the top of his head.

He squeezed her tightly and kissed her between her breasts. "I love you, too, Angie."

She released him and reluctantly backed toward the door. "See you in the morning," she said, blowing him a kiss. He smiled and watched as she slipped out the door. He sat there for a few moments, trying to collect his thoughts, then he reached over and turned off the lamp before falling back onto the sweat-soaked sheets. He was asleep in seconds.

Chapter 35

About the time Angie was getting a mouthful of Steve’s spunk, her mother was lying back and looking down at Karen’s head between her thighs. She sighed as Karen touched her clit and closed her eyes. Alan was busy fucking Karen doggie-style while she was licking her pussy.

It wasn’t long before she felt the orgasm building within her and she grabbed Karen’s head, holding her in place. Karen began to murmur and moan, and the resulting vibrations were the final push she needed. She let out a small cry and her body tensed as she came, spraying her juices into Karen’s face and mouth. She rolled her head and sighed, moaning and twitching as Karen continued to tease her pussy with her talented tongue. Not even her husband could pleasure her orally as well as Karen could. Of course, they’d been doing it longer than she had known Mark and she had plenty of practice!

Alan watched Cathy cum while his wife licked and sucked on her twat. It was almost enough to push him over the edge, but not until Karen came first. That was a rule he made for himself. She had to be satisfied before he could be. Of course, between Cathy and himself, she’d already had at least two orgasm tonight, but that wasn’t the point.

Cathy moved away from Karen’s tongue, unable to take any more of her stimulation. Alan started moving with more urgency and Karen lowered her head to the sheets.

"Oh, yeah! Don’t stop! I’m cumming!"

He pushed into her a few more times, the force of his thrusts rocking the whole bed. Karen tensed and let out a long, strangled moan. Her body stiffened and her cunt squeezed his cock as she came, her body shaking and shuddering. He paused until she finished, then resumed fucking her, using long, slow strokes.

Karen lifted her head and propped herself up on her elbows. She winked at Cathy, who sat leaning against the headboard, her hand between her legs. She looked back at Alan.

"Ok, your turn!" she said, and started to move her hips in time with him, picking up the pace a little.

Cathy watched for a few seconds, then crawled down and watched Alan’s cock sliding in and out of Karen’s slippery pussy. She looked up at him, then reached out and took his balls in her hand, gently caressing them.

Alan smiled at her and picked up a little more speed. Cathy watched his face for the tell-tale sign he was going to cum. After all this time, she knew his signals almost as well as Mark’s. When he closed his eyes and his face began to contort, she nudged Karen.

Karen quickly pulled free from his cock and turned around. By the time she was in position, Cathy already had Alan’s cock in her mouth. She popped it out and passed it to Karen, who sucked on it like she wanted to suck the cum right from his balls.

Alan moaned at the feel of two hot mouths working on his sensitive rod. If they hadn’t sucked him off earlier, he never would have been able to hold out this long. He felt his cum boiling and looked down at the two beautiful women kneeling before him.

"Oh, shit! Here it comes!"

Karen released his cock and aimed it at her open mouth. Cathy moved in next to her, her mouth also open and waiting. With a loud groan, Alan released a gusher of hot, white cream onto their faces and into their open mouths. Cathy swallowed, then opened her mouth for more. Alan pressed his cock to her lips and more oozed out and into her mouth. Karen also swallowed her treat and wanted more so he moved over to her. She squeezed a little more from him, then took his head into her mouth and sucked it dry. She passed the slowly deflating member to Cathy, who sucked over half of it into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it.

Alan was still buzzing from his orgasm and the feel of these two hot mouths working his soon to be limp member. He pulled himself from Cathy’s mouth, then leaned down and kissed both of them. Then he crawled onto the bed between them and they snuggled up to him, kissing each other before lying their heads on his stomach and chest.

Cathy awoke with a start. She was still in bed with Alan and Karen. With a note of panic, thinking she had over-slept, she looked over at the alarm clock and breathed a sigh of relief. Five-thirty. No way Angie or Steve would be up this early.

She carefully extricated herself from under Alan’s arm and got out of their bed. As quietly as she could, she made her way over to where her nightgown lay and started to put it on.

"You can stay a little longer," Karen whispered, lifting her head from Alan’s shoulder.

Cathy smiled. "I didn’t mean to wake you. Sorry."

"Come back to bed. The kids won’t be awake for hours."

She shook her head and slipped the straps over her shoulders. "I don’t want to take any chances. I don’t know how I would ever explain this to Angie!" She reached out and grabbed the door handle. "I’ll see you later!" she whispered, then went out and closed the door behind her with a soft click. Karen stared at the closed door for a few seconds, then lay her head back down and was soon asleep again.

. . . continued

Family Friend - Part 3

JackBates on Teen Stories

Chapter 10

An hour later, Mark and Alan were putting their luggage in the trunk of the Impala. Cathy was talking to Angie in the driveway while Steve sat on one of the stools at the breakfast counter, watching them through the screen door. His mother came up behind him.

“No parties, please,” she said. “Can I trust you?”

“Of course, Mom. I don’t need that headache,” he replied, flashing her a wide grin. She rolled her eyes.

“Right,” she said flatly. She fished into her purse and pressed something into the palm of his hand. “I doubt you can be good, so at least be careful.” With that, she walked out to where Cathy and Angie were hugging goodbye. Steve
Read More
opened his hand. In it were two condoms. He looked up at his mother, shock in his eyes. She just tapped a finger against her temple, went over to the car with Cathy, and got in. The black sedan backed out, then roared away and he and Angie were alone.

She watched their parents leave, then came back in and leaned against the counter, watching him intently. Slowly, she moved over to him, her blue eyes locked on his. He watched her closely as she glided across the kitchen, his eyes taking in every detail of her sexy body. Her t-shirt was so tight he could make out every curve, every detail of her firm, round breasts. Her nipples were poking out, leaving little bumps in the thin cotton fabric and her flat, bare navel was visible under them. Her curved hips swayed seductively inside her tight white shorts. He could make out the lines of her tiny pussy through the tight material and he felt his dick begin to stiffen as she neared.

“So,” she said, her eyes taking in his lean, hard body, lingering for a few seconds at the growing bulge at the front of his work shorts. A sly grin formed on her lips as she moved her eyes back up to his. “What are we going to do here all by ourselves?”

He swallowed hard, looking at her with an even mixture of desire and uneasiness. He had never had sex before and didn’t want to disappoint her with a bad performance. It was obvious that she had some experience from the eagerness she displayed when giving him that unforgettable blow-job earlier, but had she ever gone all the way?

“I, uh . . .,” he began, then looked down at his dirty work clothes. “I need a shower.” It sounded like a weak excuse to get out from under her sultry gaze, but it was true. Working in the heat for five hours had left him smelling a little gamey. She looked at his damp, matted hair and sweat-stained work shirt and nodded.

“Ok,” she said, and wrapped her slender arms around his neck, kissing him deeply. He returned her tender kiss, holding her tight little body to his. She pulled back and smiled. “Go ahead. I’ll order a pizza for supper,” she said, pushing him toward the stairs. He glanced back at her before he rounded the corner. She was picking up the phone book and holding the phone. She glanced up at him and narrowed her eyes in an impatient frown, waving him on. “Hurry up!”

He stumbled downstairs, pulling off his shirt on the way down. He dropped his shorts at the bottom of the stairs, hopping on one foot as he pulled them off, then his underwear. He went into the bathroom and turned on the shower, his semi-hard dick swinging.

A record few minutes later, he was toweling off. He couldn’t stop thinking about Angie’s sexy body and the things they would soon be doing and by now his dick was as hard as it had been this morning when she’d gone down on him. He considered just wrapping the towel around his waist, then remembered about the pizza delivery and decided some clothes might be a good idea. They would also make his hard-on a little less noticeable. He pulled on some shorts and a t-shirt, then made his way back upstairs.

He went into the kitchen, but Angie wasn’t there. She wasn’t in the living room, either. He looked out through the patio doors and saw her sitting at the picnic table on the back deck. He watched her through the door for a few seconds, then went out to join her.

“Hey! Feeling better?” she asked, her face lighting up in a wide smile.

He nodded. “Much better.” He sat down next to her and she immediately laid her hand on his leg, sliding it up to his crotch and his stiff prick. She raised her eyebrows.

“Someone’s happy to see me!” He blushed a little and shrugged, eyeing her sexy outfit.

“Can’t help it,” he said, grinning sheepishly. “Look at how you’re dressed!” She looked down at her sexy attire and laughed.

“Oh, right!” she said. “Sorry.”

He shook his head emphatically. “Don’t be . . . I love the way you look!”

She eyed the bulge in his shorts. “I can see that!” Just then, the doorbell rang. “I’ll get it,” Angie said, standing up. She fished the twenty her mother had given her from the back pocket of her tight shorts and ran into the house. He watched her go, wondering if he would be able to take his mind off her long enough to eat.

They sat at the picnic table and picked at the pizza. The sun was getting low by now and the mosquitos would soon be gathering. But the back deck was screened in around the picnic table and they didn’t have to worry about them. He ate two pieces while she finished one, then Angie closed the box.

“Why don’t we go inside?” she said. “It’s a little warm out here.” It wasn’t that warm, but he didn’t argue. It was a better excuse than any he could have come up with. They went inside, leaving the pizza on the counter. Angie pulled him to her and kissed him, her tongue pushing deep into his mouth. Her soft, warm body pressed tightly to his and his hard cock rubbed against her as she ground her pelvis against him.

Then she pulled away suddenly, her eyes locked on his. As he watched, she backed up a few steps, then pulled her tight t-shirt over her head and dropped it on the kitchen counter. Her firm tits bounced slightly as they were freed and his eyes dropped involuntarily to them. She cupped them in her hands, running her fingers around her dark pink areolae and licking her lips. He moved toward her, but she put out her hand, shaking her head with a mischievous smile. He stopped, confused. Then her hands dropped to the button of her shorts and unfastened it. She lowered the fly, still watching him as his eyes followed her hands. She wriggled them down over her curved hips and he was surprised when they dropped low enough that he could tell she wore no panties under them. Her small, fully shaved pussy emerged into view and she bent over to pull them down her long legs and off. She stood up, completely naked and smiled sexily.

“What do you think?” she asked, spinning slowly for him. He swallowed hard. His cock felt like it was going to burst from the confines of his shorts as he took in every inch of her naked body.

“Beautiful!” he breathed, then lifted his eyes from her body to meet hers. “Angie, you are beautiful!” She smiled and came over to him, pressing her bare flesh to his body. They kissed again and he ran his hands over her back and down to her bare buttocks, squeezing each one. She moaned into his mouth and kissed him harder, then released his mouth and moved her lips next to his ear.

“Your turn, baby,” she whispered before nibbling seductively on his earlobe. They separated and Angie looked at him expectantly. He lifted his t-shirt over his head and dropped it on the counter next to her clothes. Before he could unfasten his shorts, she moved in, her hands reaching the button before his. Chewing sexily on her lower lip, she undid it and pushed them down. He hadn’t bothered with underwear and his hard cock sprang out as they dropped to his ankles. She looked down and grinned as he kicked them off. “Great minds think alike!” she said, referring to their lack of underwear. He grinned at her and pulled her to him. Their bodies came together, warm flesh pressing against warm flesh. His cock rubbed along her leg and stomach, leaving a trail of precum on her soft skin. They kissed, then she moved her lips to his ear again. “I want to make love with you, Steve,” she whispered. His mouth worked down her long neck to her shoulder, then he lifted it to look into her soft, blue eyes.

As if just realizing that they were naked in the kitchen, possibly visible to anyone who may look in one of several windows, he took her hand and picked up their clothes. “Come on. Let’s go downstairs.”


Chapter 11

He led her to the stairs and they descended into the coolness of the basement. He moved toward his room, but she stopped him, pulling him toward the couch. “Let’s start out here,” she said, giving him an impish grin. He hesitated, then allowed her to lead him around to the front of the it, his stiff shaft bobbing in front of him. She sat down and pulled him over in front of her. She kissed the engorged tip of his cock and looked up at him. “I’ve been thinking about this since you left for work!” Before he could say anything, she took him into her mouth, rolling her tongue over his throbbing member as she moved slowly back and forth on it. He sighed and closed his eyes. God, it felt so good! She continued sucking on his hard dick for a few seconds before pulling it from her lips and looking up at him. “You’re doing a little better this time!”

He smiled, but shook his head. “If you keep that up, I won’t be able to last much longer!” She smiled seductively and opened her mouth, taking in over half of his stiff prick. He moaned and put his hand on her head as she started to bob back and forth on it. “Oh, shit, Angie! That feels good!” She murmured, but didn’t pause in her wonderful cocksucking. He felt the cum begin to boils and rise in his balls. “I’m gonna cum!” he groaned. She kept bobbing her head, sucking hard on his swelling knob as his seed poured into her mouth. “Arggghh!” he groaned as she literally sucked the jism from his erupting cock. Once again, she swallowed every drop and kept sucking until he finally stopped shooting his hot seed. She pulled back, smacking her lips and smiling up at him.

“Mmmm,” she murmured. “You are delicious, baby!” She stood up and embraced him. Despite the fact that she had just swallowed his cum, he kissed her hard, tasting the remnants of him on her tongue. He didn’t care. If she could swallow it, he wasn’t about to get squeamish about kissing her afterward. She pulled back and smiled at him. “Do me, now?” His quizzical look told her that he wasn’t sure what she meant. “Eat my pussy, baby. I’ll show you what to do.” He smiled nervously, but nodded.

She sat down on the couch and spread her legs wide, exposing the pink flesh of her excited pussy to him. He knelt between her legs and studied her slit. “Just lick it, Steve. Push your tongue in as far as you can.” He nodded and moved his face between her legs, inhaling the musky-sweet aroma of her sex. He stuck out his tongue and slowly licked along her crack. Her body twitched as his tongue touched her and she gasped in pleasure. “Oh, yes!” she sighed. “Don’t stop!”

Encouraged by her words, he licked it again. The taste wasn’t bad, and he pushed his tongue in deeper the next time he did it. She cried out and put her hands on his head, pushing her pelvis upward to meet his mouth. “Oh, yes! Like that!” He continued licking and pushing his tongue into her sweet pussy, attempting to imitate what the guys had done in the many porn movies he’d watched. He pulled out and moved upwards, brushing it lightly over her erect clit. She cried out even louder and twisted her body as if she had gotten an electrical shock.

“Oh, shit! Yes!! Right there!! Lick my clit!!” He paused, unsure of exactly what or where her clit was, but from the intense reaction he got from her when his tongue touched the hard little nub near the top of her slit, he figured that was what she meant. He flicked his tongue back and forth over it and she moaned louder, holding his head firmly in place. “Yes!!” she cried, her voice straining. “Oh, shit!! I’m cumming!! Don’t stop!!” He increased his tonguing, moving it faster across the sensitive little button. She groaned and her body went tense, then her groan faded to a strangled gurgle as she climaxed and released, her body jerking and bucking under him. He tried to keep licking her, but her thrashing made it nearly impossible. He made a few last-ditch attempts to lap up her juices, but she pushed him away.

“S . . . stop!! Please! I . . . c . . .can’t take anymore!!” He lifted his head from between her legs and looked up into her flushed face as she jerked and spasmed in the final throes of her orgasm. She finally stopped and opened her glassy eyes, her body still quivering and twitching occasionally. She smiled sleepily at him, a contented look on her face.

“Wow! That was . . . incredible!” she gasped. “I never imagined it would feel like that!” He rose up onto his knees, kissing up her stomach to the soft skin of her firm breasts, pausing there to give each nipple a good suck. She sighed and held his head to her breast, then lifted him up so she could kiss his lips, which were still wet with her juices. She relished the taste of herself, sucking on his warm tongue and holding his hard body tight to hers.

When they pulled apart, each panting for air, he looked at her with a puzzled expression. “No one’s ever done that to you before?” He had assumed from her quickness to give him head that she was well experienced in sexual practices. She shook her head, licking her lips.

“No. My last boyfriend wouldn’t do it, even though he expected me to give him blow-jobs,” she said, frowning, a look of disdain on her pretty face. She looked at him. “You . . . didn’t mind . . . did you?”

He grinned. “Are you kidding!? I loved doing it! And the way you reacted made it even better!” He touched her cheek. “That other guy was an asshole for not doing it.”

She smiled and kissed his hand. “I wish I had saved myself for you, Steve.” He looked into her eyes. “I’m . . . I’m not a virgin.” He smiled, shaking his head.

“That doesn’t matter to me, Ang. Just being with you is enough.” She kissed him again and hugged him tightly, pressing her warm, damp pussy into his stomach.

“That means a lot to me, Steve,” she whispered in a choked voice. They held each other for a long time, neither saying anything.


Chapter 12

A few minutes later, Steve got to his feet and reached down for her hands. She rose to her feet, her eyes dropping to his flaccid penis. She looked back up to his face and grinned. “Looks like you could use a little help down there!” She sat back down and gripped it in her hand, slowly stroking the limp organ. Then she took it into her mouth, sucking the whole thing in and caressing it with her soft tongue. Steve closed his eyes and leaned his head back. Damn, it felt good when she did that! He felt himself getting stiffer as soon as she began sucking on him. Within a few minutes, his dick was back to full hardness and she pulled her loving mouth from it. She looked up at him, still pumping it with her hand.

“I better stop now,” she said with an impish grin. “I need you hard for what I have planned!” He smiled down at her and pulled her to her feet, then kissed her passionately. She broke the kiss and took his hand, leading him into his bedroom.

She held both of his hands and looked into his soft blue eyes. “Are you ready?” she asked. He nodded, then remembered the condoms his mother had given him.

“I have some condoms,” he said. “In my shorts.” He started to turn to go get them, but she put a hand on his arm, stopping him. She shook her head.

“We don’t need them. I’m on the pill,” she told him in a breathless whisper as her lips sought out his. She kissed him and they moved backwards toward the bed. Her legs bumped against the mattress and she sat down, then inched back until she was lying on his bed, looking up at him. Her legs were open, inviting him to take her. He knelt on the bed between her feet and leaned over her, his arms supporting his weight on either side of her. When he bent lower to kiss her, his hard cock touched her wet pussy and she sighed as the soft tip slid along her labia, creating a tingle deep inside her.

Steve shifted his body as they kissed, trying awkwardly, and without success, to push his hard cock into her waiting pussy. It kept slipping down, which still felt nice, but it wasn’t what either of them needed. She broke off their kiss and reached down to grip his stiff shaft, holding it over her opening and pushing it part way in. He immediately pushed into her, sighing as he slid effortlessly between her well lubricated lips and into the soft, wet warmth of her vagina. He felt her heat, and her pussy gripped his cock in a velvet sheath as he slowly pushed completely inside her. She moaned under him, pushing upward to meet his downward thrust. When he was all the way in, he lifted his head and looked into her soft, blue eyes. She smiled at him, feeling closer to him at that moment than she’d ever felt to anyone before and realized then that her mother had been right. Sex was definitely better when you had strong feelings for your partner.

“Angie, I . . .,” he began, but she put a finger to his lips, silencing him.

“Shhh,” she said, putting a finger to his lips. “Just make love to me, Steve. Don’t speak.” He smiled at her, then slowly extracted his cock until just the tip remained in her and pushed forward again. She moaned and wrapped her long legs around him, pulling him deep into her and reveling in the intense desire she felt for him. She already felt like she was on the verge of cumming and he’d only just started! As they continued, they began moving faster and Angie’s moans and sighs filled the small room. Steve pumped faster, fueled on by her cries of pleasure. She cried out even louder, her voice shaky as he rammed his hard cock in and out of her tight pussy. As good as it felt, she knew it would be over way too soon if he kept up his frantic pace. She tightened her legs around his waist and held him tightly inside her. He raised his head, breathing hard, and looked into her face.

“Easy, lover,” she said, smiling and stroking his hair. “Take your time. Make it last.” He nodded, grinning as he tried to catch his breath.

“S . . .sorry,” he finally gasped. “It just feels so fucking good!”

She giggled and kissed him. “I know, but going slower feels good, too. And you could cum too soon if you keep up that pace.” He nodded and she relaxed her legs. He began a longer, slower fuck that made her tingle inside. She could feel every inch of him as he slid in and out. “Mmmm . . . yes . . . that’s nice,” she cooed, moving her hips in time to him.

After a few minutes, she said, “Do you want to try a different position?”

He shrugged. “Sure. What did you have in mind?”

“I want to be on top,” she said, smiling seductively. “And you can rest up for later!” He chuckled and she moved her legs so he could pull out. When he did, she felt her pussy contracting as if searching for the cock that was no longer there. It left her feeling empty and she couldn’t wait until he was back inside her, where he belonged.

Steve stood up and she sat up on the edge of the bed. His cock was directly in front of her, glistening with their combined juices. She instinctively reached out for it and slipped it into her mouth, tasting her own pussy. He groaned as her tongue moved over the hard shaft and soft tip, cleaning all of her sweet nectar from it. With a slight popping sound, she released it from her mouth and looked up at him, licking her lips.

“I taste pretty good!” she exclaimed.

“You don’t have to tell me that!” he replied, grinning.

She stood up, kissed him, then pushed him onto his back on the bed. He slid up so he was lying across it and she straddled his stomach, her dripping pussy poised over his erect penis. “Wait a minute,” he said as she was about to lower herself onto him. She looked at him and he grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her forward. “I need another taste first,” he explained. She grinned and moved up so her pussy was at his lips, then leaned over his head, bracing herself with her arms on the bed. Steve dove in hungrily, lapping up her honey and teasing her erect clit. She moaned and felt the orgasm building rapidly. She had felt on the verge of cumming almost from the moment he had first entered her, but his tongue was teasing her little love button just the right way, and she was going to cum any second.

“Oh, yes, baby! Don’t stop!! I’m gonna . . .” Her words ended in a deep, guttural groan as a massive orgasm gripped her. She raised her head, mouth open, the tendons in her neck straining as she ground her pussy onto his mouth. She felt a gushing from her pussy, like some kind of flood gate had been released, but was too caught up in her orgasm to pay much attention to it. She rocked and grunted as she climaxed again and again, her hair flailing wildly as she threw her head back and forth. Finally, unable to endure any more pleasure, she lifted her drooling twat from his face and collapsed onto his chest.

“H . . .holy shit! That was . . . the best one ever!” she panted, her face buried in his shoulder. She could feel wetness on his skin and looked up to see that his face, hair, and upper chest were soaked. “What happened? You’re all wet!” she exclaimed.

He chuckled. “I didn’t realize girls could cum like that! You nearly drowned me!” She remembered the gushing sensation and put a hand over her mouth, eyes wide.

“Oh, Steve! I’m so sorry!” He waved her off.

“Don’t be! I loved it!” He lowered his voice and ran his tongue over his lips. “Your cum tastes delicious!” he added with a wink. She removed her hand and felt a grin forming on her face.

“I’ve never done that before! I heard it happens sometimes, but . . . wow!” She shook her head disbelievingly. He moved his cock against her wet lips. She bit her lip. “Oh, yeah . . . now where were we?” She raised herself up and positioned her pussy over his hard cock, guided it into place with her hand, then slowly impaled herself on it. She sucked in a deep breath as she slid onto him. Her pussy was still very sensitive from her mind-numbing orgasm, but it felt incredible to have him back inside her again. She adjusted her legs, then began to move her body up and down on his rock hard prick, sighing in pleasure.

Steve closed his eyes as she slid down onto his dick. It felt so good when her hot, tight pussy gripped his cock! He had, of course, been whacking off for a few years now, but he never imagined that sex with an actual girl would feel this good! He opened his eyes as she began to move, watching her facial expressions change as his cock touched on a particularly sensitive spot. His eyes fell to her tits, quivering just slightly when she bent over him. He reached up and pulled her down so he could take them into his mouth. She cried out as his tongue flicked across her sensitive nipple while she continued to rock back and forth on his cock. He was actually quite pleased with his performance so far. He had been afraid that he would cum too soon and she would be disappointed. But, although he had come close a couple of times, he’d been able to keep control. He didn’t think he could hold out much longer, though.

Angie was getting close herself. She was still tingling from her last orgasm when she had straddled Steve and once again she could feel herself building up to another release. They pumped furiously, their grunts and moans mixing with the slapping together of their sweaty flesh and the squishing sounds of their impassioned love-making filled the room.

Steve let her tit slip from his mouth and cried out, “Oh, shit, Angie! I’m gonna cum!!” She began moving faster, their pelvises grinding together.

“Oh, yeah! Me, too, baby!! Cum with me!!” She felt her orgasm building more and more and from the look on Steve’s face, he was going to blow any second. He groaned loudly and she felt his warm seed splash against the walls of her pussy. That was all she needed. Her orgasm exploded a split second later, squeezing his spurting dick and forcing his cum out in one long, continuous stream. Steve groaned again, squeezing his eyes shut and pushing his prick as far inside her as it would go. Angie grit her teeth, a long wail escaping through them as she climaxed again and again, for the third time that night. She shivered and shook every time he moved even a little, prolonging her intense orgasm, until she collapsed once again to his heaving chest.

They both lay quietly for several minutes, trying to catch their breath after their hot, simultaneous orgasms. Steve felt his dick slowly shrinking inside her and as it did, their warm mixed fluids seeped out and ran down his ass to the bed. He didn’t care. It just felt so good to be lying here with her naked in his arms, just as he had dreamed. Nothing else mattered.

Angie lay on top of him, their sweat making their bodies stick together. She would have been content to fall asleep like this, with his cock still inside her. But as it slowly shrunk, she felt it move inside her, then slip out, releasing a flood of their combined juices. She lay there for another minute or two, then slowly slid off of him and curled up next to his warm body. He put an arm around her and she lay her head on his shoulder and caressed his chest. They were both asleep in minutes, their needs sated for the time being.

Chapter 13

Steve awoke a little later. Angie still lay in his arms, sleeping peacefully. He watched her for a few moments, her angelic face lying in the crook of his arm. How could he be so lucky? Then he remembered that there was the possibility - the very real possibility - that her father wouldn’t accept the job here in town and she would be living five hundred miles away. It might as well have been a million miles. The thought of losing her now was unthinkable and he pushed it from his mind. He had to take the job! He just had to!

She stirred and her eyes fluttered open. She looked up at him, then smiled and snuggled in closer. “Hi,” she said, closing her eyes again. He kissed the top of her head. She opened her eyes again and kissed his chest, then pushed herself up, searching for the alarm clock on his night table. The glowing red numbers read one-thirty-six. She turned to him in the semi-darkness. The light from the lamp in the other room provided the only light. “I need to use the washroom,” she said and slid off the bed. He watched her firm ass as she left the room, then lay back. He felt his prick twitch and begin to get hard again.

He was still lying there, staring up at the ceiling when she returned. His cock had become fully hard again and he was stroking it absently. She paused and eyed him, that same devilish grin on her face.

“What’s this?” she asked, nodding toward his stiff dick. “Ready for the next round?”

He looked over at her beautiful naked body and grinned. “Mmmhmm . . . you?” She slowly moved across the room toward him, her hips swaying seductively while she licked her lips. Without saying a word, she climbed onto the bed and straddled him. She settled down on his cock, letting it slide into her moist pussy. She wasn’t as wet as she had been earlier and it took a little more effort, but once he was in, her juices began flowing and she was soon as wet as ever. She started to move up and down, his cock sliding in and out of her hot pussy. She leaned over him and they kissed passionately. He began to thrust his pelvis upward in quick little jabs. Angie moaned into his mouth, feeling her orgasm building exponentially. She sat back up and threw her head back, rocking back and forth on his buried dick.

“Oh, shit!” she cried, then groaned and closed her eyes tight, her face screwing into an intense grimace. He felt her pussy clamp down on his cock, virtually stopping his thrusts, as she came. He paused, watching her face as she came over and over, her face and body straining with the effort. She finally eased up and her body began to jerk and tremble with several large aftershocks before she finally collapsed onto his chest, breathing hard. He stroked her sweaty hair, loving the feel of her naked flesh on his and the feel of his cock inside her.

After a few minutes, she raised her head and smiled wanly at him. “I can’t believe the things you do to me!” she exclaimed. “I’ve never cum like this before!” He kissed her and frowned, brushing her long hair from her face.

“Angie, if you have to leave, I . . .” She shook her head, putting a finger to his lips.

“Sshhh! Don’t even say it! I don’t want to think about that happening! Daddy will take the job!” He smiled and pulled her close and held her tight, his cock twitching inside her every time she moved.

After a few minutes, she extricated his thick, hard tool from her tortured pussy and slid down so her face was at his waist. She licked her lips, grinning at him, then lowered her head and once more took him into her warm mouth. Steve sighed. He was already close to cumming from the energetic fuck they’d just shared and her lips were working their usual magic. Within seconds he felt the warm tingle and even though he knew she would swallow, he warned her anyway.

“Ahhh! Ang, I’m . . .” She pulled her lips from his throbbing meat and stroked it, pointing it at her open mouth.

“Cum on my face, lover!” she growled, licking her lips. Steve didn’t disappoint her. A second later, he shot a huge gob of white jism at her, leaving it dripping from her upper lip. Another shot followed, striking her on the forehead and leaving a trail across her cheek to her chin. She continued jerking his prick until no more came out, then slid her moist lips over it, sucking any remaining spunk from it. She cleaned his dick thoroughly, then crawled up next to him, wiping the streaks from her face and licking it from her hands. She got most of it off, then flipped the covers over them and settled in next to him. As Steve lay there with Angie’s naked body nestled in his arms, his thoughts went back over the past two days. He couldn’t remember a happier time in his life and couldn’t imagine his life without her. His stomach felt hollow at the thought of saying goodbye to her in just twelve days. Her father had to take the job here in town! He hugged her tighter as they both drifted off into a restless, troubled slumber.

continued . . .